Skip to main content

Full text of "Norwegian immigrant contributions to America's making"

See other formats


Norwegian 
Immigrant  Contributions 

to 

America's  Making 


Harry  Sundby-Hansen 
Editor 


New  York,  1921 


IS'' 


PUBLISHED  BY: 

R  AND  E  RESEARCH  ASSOCIATES. 

PUBLISHERS  AND  DISTRIBUTORS  OF 

ETHNIC  STUDIES 

4843  MISSION  STREET 

SAN  FRANCISCO.  CALIFORNIA 

AND 

18581    McFARLAND  AVENUE 

SARATOGA.  CALIFORNIA 

PUBLISHER, 

ROBERT  D.  REED 

EDITOR, 

ADAM  S.  ETEROVICH 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 
CATALOG  CARD  NUMBER 

78-127150 

REPRINT   1970 
SAN  FRANCISCO,  CALIFORNIA 


Copyright  1921 
by  Harry   Sundby-Hansen, 
New  York. 


THE  LEIF  ERIKSON  MONUMENT 

The  plan  of  raising  a  monument  to  Leif  Erikson,  the  first 
European  to  plant  his  feet  on  American  soil,  was  first  sug- 
gested by  Professor  Rasmus  B,  Anderson  of  Madison,  Wis. 
In  1873  Professor  Anderson  suggested  to  the  celebrated  Nor- 
wegian violinist,  Ole  Bull,  the  idea  that  America's  Norse  dis- 
coverer be  honored  with  a  lasting  memorial.  Ole  Bull  ac- 
cepted the  suggestion  with  enthusiasm  and  the  two  immediately 
began  preparing  plans  for  its  realization.  Ole  Bull  was  at 
this  time  at  the  height  of  his  powers  and  the  idol  of  the 
American  people.  A  few  years  later  he  made  his  American 
home  at  Cambridge,  Mass.  There  the  American  Leif  Erikson 
Monument  Committee  was  organized. 

The  Committee  was  a  brilliant  one  and  included  among 
its  members  James  Russell  Lowell,  Henry  Wadsworth  Long- 
fellow, Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  Thomas  S.  Appleton,  Profes- 
sor Eben  Norton  Horsford,  the  Governor  of  Massachusetts, 
the  Mayor  of  Boston  and  many  other  distinguished  Americans. 

Funds  were  rapidly  raised  and  America's  then  most 
famous  sculptress,  Miss  Anne  Whitney,  was  commissioned  to 
produce  in  bronze  a  statue  of  Leif  Erikson  in  heroic  size. 
The  result  is  a  great  work  of  art.  Miss  Whitney  seems  to 
have  taken  the  splendid  physique  and  features  of  Ole  Bull 
for  her  model,  according  to  Professor  Anderson.  It  repre- 
sents America's  discoverer  as  he  discerns  the  first  faint  out- 
lines of  land  far  away  on  the  horizon,  and  with  his  right 
hand  he  shades  his  eyes  from  the  rays  of  the  sun.  Pro- 
fessor Horsford   was  the  orator  at  the   unveiling  ceremonies. 

A  replica  of  the  monument  stands  in  Juneau  Park,  Mil- 
waukee, Wis.,  on  an  eminence  overlooking  Lake  Michigan. 
Another  Leif  Eriksoh  monument  by  th?  sculptor,  Sigvald 
Asbj^msen,  stands  in  Humboldt  Park,  Chicago,  raised  by  a 
committee  of  the  Norwegian  group  of  that  city. 


Published  by  the  General  Committee  of  the  Norwegian 
Group  of  America's  Making.  Oluf  Kiaer,  chairman; 
Thormod  Jullum,  Secretary;  A.  N.  Rygg,  Treasurer; 
O.  G.  Olsen,  Chairman,  Finance  Committee;  Thomas 
Bull,  Chairman,  Exhibit  Committee;  Anton  Wetlesen, 
Chairman  Festival  Committee;  Harry  Sundby-Hansen, 
Chairman,  Committee  on  Publicity  and  Publications. 


Norr0nafolket  det  vil  fare, 
det  vil  give  kraft  til  andre. 

Bj0rnstjerne  Bj0rnson 


ACKNOWLEDGEMENT 

Acknowledgement  is  hereby  made  to  the  cofitributors 
of  the  several  chapters  for  their  kindness  and  interest  in 
volunteering  their  valuable  assistance  in  the  preparation  of 
this  book.  The  Cwnmittee  also  desires  to  thank  the  officers 
of  the  Supreme  Lodge  and  the  many  subordinate  lodges 
of  the  fraternal  order  of  the  Sons  of  Norway,  the  Norwegian 
National  League  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  and  the  many  other 
organizations  and  individuals  in  the  East,  Middle  West  and 
on  the  Pacific  Coast  whose  liberal  financial  support  and  en- 
thusiastic interest  in  this  enterprise  made  Norwegian  parti- 
cipation in  the  America's  Making  exhibit  and  festival  possible. 
To  the  Norwegian  language  press  of  the  United  States,  its 
publishers  and  editors,  the  Committee  owes  a  debt  of  gratitude 
for  loyal  support  and  editorial  generosity  in  making  this  enter- 
prise known  far  and  wide. 

OLUF   KlyER, 
Chairman,  Norwegian   Group   Committee. 


INTRODUCTION 

|HIS    volume    was    conceived    by    the    general    com- 
mittee   of    the    Norwegian    group    of    the    America's 
Making     exhibit      and      festival      in      New      York, 
October  29  to   November   12,   1921,  and  is  designed 
to  serve  an  educational  purpose. 

The  character,  achievements  and  contributions  of  the  Nor- 
wegian ethnic  element  of  the  American  people  are,  we  be- 
lieve, deserving  of  more  general  recognition.  This  element 
does  not  constitute  a  problem  in  any  sense.  It  is  now  among 
the  oldest  of  the  immigrant  groups  of  the  early  XIX.  cen- 
tury. The  Norsemen  discovered  America  nearly  500  years 
before  Columbus  landed  on  one  of  the  West  Indian  Islands, 
and  the  first  attempt  by  Europeans  to  plant  a  colony  on  the 
North  American  continent  was  made  by  the  Norseman,  Thor- 
finn  Karlsefne.  Norwegians  were  here  in  Colonial  times, 
especially  among  the  Dutch  in  New  Amsterdam,  but  also  in 
the  other  colonies,  and  they  participated  in  the  Revolutionary 
War  on  land  and  sea.  This  year  marks  the  looth  anniver- 
sary of  the  beginnings  of  modern  Norwegian  immigration  on 
a  large  scale.  The  looth  anniversary  of  the  arrival  of  the 
sloop,  Restaurationen,  the  first  immigrant  ship  from  Norway, 
will  be  commemorated  four  years  hence.  This  group  is,  there- 
fore, no  longer  an  odd  band  of  newcomers,  but  a  substantial 
part  of  the  American  people,  which  by  loyalty  and  demonstrated 
achievements  in  material  and  cultural  advancement,  has 
earned  the  right  to  be  Americans.  The  voluntary  contributors 
of  the  several  chapters  have  within  the  limited  space  and  time 
allotted  to  them  endeavored  to  show  what  some  of  these  con- 
tributions are. 

The  shortcomings  of  this  book  are  obvious.  It  was  pre- 
pared under  pressure  of  speed  and,  in  the  case  of  several 
of  the  contributors,  with  no  time  for  adequate  research  work. 
It  is  hoped,  however,  that  this  modest  effort  in  the  treatment 


of  an  important  subject  will  serve  to  stimulate  an  interest 
in  the  study  of  the  material  and  intellectual  part  Norwegian 
immigrants  and  their  descendants  have  played  in  the  up- 
building of  America.  The  field  is  rich  for  the  scientific  in- 
vestigator, the  student  of  history,  the  seeker  after  truth, 
and  it  has  hardly  been  touched.  If  such  a  result  follow, 
the  mission  of  this  little  volume  will  have  been  amply  ful- 
filled. 

The  Editor. 


CONTENTS 


Page 

Discovery  and  Immigration 17 

Agriculture 29 

Industry    45 

Fisheries  69 

Shipping  79 

Church  and   Education    87 

Humanitarian  Work  lot 

Politics    107 

Literature  and   Press 125 

Arts  and  Sciences M^ 

Wars    155 

Sports    " 163 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

By  Professor  George  T.  Flom 

Scandinavian  Languages  and  Literature,  University  of  Illinois. 


HE  coming  of  people  of  Norwegian  nationality  to  this 
country  presents  three  phases,  if  viewed  in  the  large.. 
There  is  ist,  the  Vinland  Voyages;  then  2,  Immigra- 

tion  in  the  Colonial  Times,  and  3,  Immigration  in  the 

XlXth  Century.     I  shall  consider  these  briefly  in  order. 

The  Vinland  Voyages.  The  actuality  of  the  discovery  of 
America  by  the  Norsemen  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  doubt 
among  well-informed  students.  The  critical  examination  of  the 
sagas  dealing  with  it  and  the  analysis  of  the  various  other  sources 
of  our  knowledge  has  led  to  certain  outstanding  conclusions. 
These  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  In  or  about  the  year  1000  Leif  Erikson  (origin,  Jaederen, 
Norway)  on  a  voyage  between  Norway  and  Greenland,  lost  his 
way  in  violent  storms  in  the  North  Atlantic  and  was  driven  far 
to  the  west,  where  he  at  last  came  upon  lands  he  had  never  seen 
before.  The  spot  where  Leif  landed,  it  seems  likely,  was  at  or 
near  the  present  Boston  Bay,  but  it  may  have  been  as  far  north 
as  Nova  Scotia. 

2.  A  few  years  later  an  expedition  headed  by  Thorfinn 
Karlsefne  and  consisting  of  three  ships  and  a  hundred  and  sixty 
men  was  fitted  out  for  the  purpose  of  finding  Leif's  Vinland 
and  settling  there.  The  Saga  of  Erik  the  Red  says  that  "they 
took  with  them  all  kinds  of  livestock,  for  they  intended  to  settle, 
if  possible,  in  the  new  country."  They  did  not  locate  Vinland, 
but  they  landed  at  other  parts  of  the  new  land,  probably  western 
New  Foundland.  From  there  they  explored  north  and  south. 
They  remained  about  three  years,  then  returned  to  Iceland. 

3.  There  were  other  voyages  at  the  time. 

17 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

4.  The  knowledge  about  the  discovery  of  land  in  the  western 
ocean  was  general  throughout  the  Scandinavian  North. 

5.  The  tradition  about  it  in  Norway,  Greenland,  Iceland, 
was  alive  down  to  the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

And  finally  6.  a  voyage  thither  is  recorded  for  1121  and  a 
voyage  from  there  in  1347. 

As  to  the  other  voyages  at  the  time  I  note  here  the  fact  that 
whereas  Leif's  accidental  discovery  is  told  very  briefly  in  the 
Saga  of  Erik  the  Red,  there  is  elsewhere  a  circumstantial  account 
of  a  voyage  of  exploration  to  Vinland  later  by  Leif  and  a  crew 
of  thirty-five  men.  This  is  preserved  in  the  Greenland  Narrative 
(Grcenlendinga  pdttr),  which  gives  a  larger  place  to  Leif  and  his 
sailing,  while  the  Erik's  saga  concerns  itself  principally  with  the 
story  of  Karlsefne.  It  is  in  the  Greenland  Narrative  that  we 
have  the  Leif  Erikson  saga  proper.  Again  the  journey  of  Thor- 
vald,  brother  of  Leif,  appears  as  an  independent  voyage  in  the 
Greenland  Narrative.  But  it  seems  likely  that  it  actually  was  a 
part  of  the  Karlsefne  expedition  as  told  in  the  Erik's  saga. 
I  pass  over  the  other  voyages. 

To  Leif  Erikson  belongs  the  distinction  of  the  discovery  both 
on  the  basis  of  the  trustworthy  parts  of  the  accounts  themselves, 
and  on  that  of  all  later  tradition.  And  Leif  seems  to  have  made 
some  effort  to  follow  up  his  discovery  by  exploration.  It  is  Karl- 
sefne, however,  who  is  the  central  figure  in  the  sagas  of  Vinland. 
And  whereas,  to  be  sure,  the  romance  of  the  discoverer  does  not 
attach  itself  to  his  name,  to  us  in  America  his  story  has  another 
and  a  special  interest ;  for  he  was  the  first  white  to  fit  out  an  ex- 
pedition for  the  purpose  of  settlement  in  this  country.  They  laid 
their  plans  accordingly,  they  equipped  themselves  for  settlement, 
and  they  came  and  remained  for  three  years.  We  have  their  ac- 
counts of  the  lands  they  saw,  the  conditions  they  met,  and  the 
natives  they  came  in  contact  with.  These  they  called  Skralingar, 
i.  e.,  "Skinlings",  wearers  of  skins  or  fur  blankets.  They  traded 
with  the  natives  and  there  was  peaceful  intercourse  for  a  time. 
But  in  the  second  summer  there  were  hostile  visits  by  the  "Skin- 
lings",  who  appeared  in  increasing  numbers  in  later  attacks.  Ul- 
timately Karlsefne,  for  these  and  other  reasons,  decided  to  re- 

18 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

turn  home.  The  account  of  barter  with  the  "Skinlings"  and  the 
latter's  war-shout  before  attack  form  a  realistic  picture  of  Indian 
ways,  and  shows  that  these  "Skinlings",  at  any  rate,  were  In- 
dians; some  natives  elsewhere  spoken  of  from  farther  north, 
were  probably  Elskimos. 

The  sources  of  information,  aside  from  the  sagas  themselves, 
are  of  various  kinds  and  come  from  different  regions  in  the 
North.  The  earliest  reference  is  that  of  Adam  of  Bremen,  who 
wrote  about  1070  {Descriptio  insiilarum  aquilonis).  He  gives  us 
information  gathered  during  a  sojourn  at  the  Danish  court,  as  an 
emissary  of  the  Archbishop  of  Bremen.  He  was  to  find  out 
whatever  he  could  about  the  lands  of  the  North,  which  then 
formed  a  part  of  the  Archepiscopal  See  of  Bremen-Hamburg. 
And  the  lands  that  came  in  for  consideration  in  connection  with 
Norway  were  Greenland  and  Vinland.  His  informants  were 
Danes,  and  no  doubt  also  Icelanders;  and  King  Sven  Estridsen 
was  apparently  able  to  augment  this  information  with  some  facts 
from  a  recent  experience  of  the  Norwegian  king  Harald  Haard- 
raade,  which  seems  to  have  some  connection  with  the  Norwegian 
tradition.  Whether  the  Norwegian  tradition  is  to  be  regarded 
as  also  substantiated  by  the  Hj!<nen  inscription  from  Ringerike  is 
uncertain,  for  the  name  Vinland  does  not  actually  appear  there 
except  as  an  interpretation.  Now  it  is  to  be  noted  that  Adam 
wrote  only  about  sixty  years  after  the  return  of  Karlsefne. 

Ari  the  Learned  in  Iceland  in  his  Islandinga  bok  gives  us 
the  Greenlandic-Icelandic  tradition  about  half  a  century  later 
(1130).  And  here  the  facts  told  are  traced  back  to  Ari  himself 
directly  to  one  who  accompanied  Erik  the  Red  to  Greenland  in 
985,  when  Greenland  was  discovered.  Further,  from  the  same 
time  we  learn  from  the  Icelandic  Annals  that  Bishop  Gnupson 
"went  in  search  of  Vinland";  the  year  is  1 121.  In  so  doing  he 
was  no  doubt  carrying  out  a  mission  given  him  at  the  newly 
established  Archepiscopal  See  of  Lund.  Unfortunately  Bishop 
Gnupson,**  it  would  seem,  lost  his  life  in  the  western  waters, 
for  nothing  more  is  heard  from  him.  Then  in  the  oldest  Ms. 
of  the  Landnama  (ca.  I2CX))  we  have  some  statements  from  Ari 
Marsson.  This  Mar,  father  of  Ari  here  spoken  of,  was  a  grrand- 
son  of  Ulfr  Skjalgi  as  was  also  Ari  the  Learned.  I  pass  over 
the  other  bits  of  information. 

19 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

That  which  strikes  the  reader  in  these  various  references 
to  Vinland  and  voyages  in  western  regions  is  the  continuity  of 
the  tradition,  and  the  manner  of  its  transmission.  It  comes 
from  those  who  took  part  in  it  or  lived  at  the  time,  and  it 
passes  down  through  trustworthy  channels.  The  sagas  them- 
selves show  some  discrepancies;  they  have  undoubtedly,  in  their 
received  form,  been  embellished  here  and  there  through  accre- 
tions from  elsewhere.  But  they  are  sober  narratives,  and  they 
agree  in  all  essentials.  The  Saga  of  Erik  the  Red,  first  writ- 
ten down  ca.  1200,  belongs  to  the  classical  age,  and  has  the 
style  and  the  structure  and  the  sobriety  of  treatment  char- 
acteristic of  the  historical  sagas.  Nothing  could  be  farther  from 
Irish  and  French  medieval  romances  about  the  riches  of 
wonder-lands  and  the  glories  of  "Blessed  Isles."  What  the 
Vinland  Voyages  tell  about  is  storms  at  sea,  difficulties  met 
with  in  the  new  land,  its  vegetation  and  its  animal  life,  and 
.troubles  with  "ill-looking"  natives.  But  to  relieve  this  we  also 
learn  that  they  found  grapes  and  self-sown  wheat;  the  last  was 
of  course  some  kind  of  wild  grain. 

The  last  reference  to  Vinland  is  one  of  1347,  wher.  the 
Annals  of  the  Flatey  Book  tell  of  a  ship  that  came  from  Green- 
land, which  had  sailed  to  Markland  (New  Foundland),  and 
that  there  were  thirty  men  on  board.  The  same  significant 
item  is  carried  also  by  the  Elder  Skalholt  Annals  for  the  same 
year.    After  that,  silence. 

Immigration  in  Colonial  Times.  Our  brief  consideration 
of  this  period  may  properly  be  prefaced  by  a  few  words  about 
a  royally  sponsored  exploring  expedition  from  the  North  in 
1619-1620.  King  Christian  IV  of  Denmark  and  Norway  de- 
sirous of  finding  a  northwest  passage  to  Asia  had  fitted  out  two 
ships  Eenhj0rningen  .and  Lamprenen,  and  he  requested  Jens 
Munk,  an  experienced  navigator,  to  take  charge  of  the  expedi- 
tion. Jens  Munk  was  bom  in  1579  at  Bardu,  Norway,  immedi- 
ately east  of  Arendal.  The  crews  of  the  two  ships  numbered 
sixty-four.  They  sailed  from  Copenhagen  May  9th,  1619,  stop- 
ing  first  a  few  days  in  Karmsund  Channel,  possibly  at  the  pre- 
sent harbor  of  Kopervik,  Karm^n,  western  Norway.  It  may 
be  noted  however,  that  several  members  of  the  crew  were  from 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

Skudenaes  at  the  south  end  of  Karm^en,  hence  that  may  be 
where  they  stopped.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  the  route 
taken  by  this  expedition  follows  fairly  closely  that  of  the  Vin- 
land  voyagers  six  hundred  years  before.  They  passed  the 
Shetland  Islands,  the  Faroes,  and  Cape  Farwell,  then  crossed 
Davis  Straits  and  entered  Frobisher  Bay.  Thence  they  sailed 
through  Hudson  Strait,  exploring  and  taking  possession  of  the 
country  in  the  name  King  Christian.  The  fate  of  this  expedi- 
tion has  been  recorded  elsewhere..  When  Munk  returned  to 
Norway  in  September,  1620,  only  two  of  those  who  had  left 
with  him  were  alive  to  return  with  him.  The  crew  were  mostly 
Norwegians  and  Danes,  a  few  were  Germans,  two  were  Eng- 
Hsh.  Of  the  Norwegian  members,  there  was  one  each  from 
Sj^ndm^re,  Bergen,  T^nsberg,  and  Oslo,  several  were  from 
Skudenas,  Karm^en,  and  from  Marstrand  in  the  (then)  south- 
eastern corner  of  Norway. 

We  know  very  little  about  the  part  that  Norwegians  may 
have  played   in  the  colonies   in  the  seventeenth  century.     We 
know  that  they  formed  a  certain  contingent  among  the  Swedes 
on  the  Delaware;  and  not  much  more  was  known.     However, 
through    a   recent    investigation    of    New    Netherlands    records 
from  1630-1674,  we  are  now  better  informed  as  to  this  period 
and    region.     We   learn   that   Norwegians,   who   had   generally 
come  in  Dutch  ships,  were  present  in  considerable  numbers  in 
New    Amsterdam,    Albany,    Schenectady,    and    elsewhere    after 
1633^^    Their  numerical   extent  is   concealed   somewhat   by   the 
Dutch  form  of  the  names.    The  Norwegian  Anderson  or  And- 
reassen  became  Andriessen;  such  other  patronymics    as  Karlson, 
Klausen  and  Jonson  became  Carelsen,  Claesen  and  Jansen,  the 
place  names  Bruun  and  Bakke  became  Bruyn  and  Bagge,  while 
Laurens  Laurensen  from  Flekkerp   (Mandal),  htc^me  Laurens 
van   Vleckeren.     By  the  introduction  of  a  Van  sometimes  the 
nationality  of  the  name  might  be  quite  obliterated. 

A  word  about  what  they  were  doing  and  what  their 
position  was.  We  find  them  in  every  occupation  and  in  official 
life,  among  those  who  had  little  property  or  none,  and  among 
those  who  had  much,  and  in  the  various  classes  of  society  as  it 
was  constituted  at  the  time.  We  find  them  as  shop-keepers 
and  inn-keepers,  and   some  of  them  went  as  traders  into  the 

21 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

wilderness;  they  were  farmers  and  tobacco  planters,  and  indeed, 
some  of  them  seem  to  have  had  an  active  share  in  the 
promotion  of  the  tobacco  industry  and  the  improvement  of  its 
culture,  something  for  which  Arent  Andriessen  is  especially 
named;  they  were*engaged  in  milling  and  in  the  lumbering  in- 
dustry; they  were  carpenters  and  ship-builders,  and  as  such 
built  some  of  the  first  ships  in  the  Manhattan  ship-yards;  thus 
they  built  the  "New  Netherland",  of  which  Van  Rensselaer 
says  "It  was  one  of  the  largest  merchantmen  afloat,  and  not 
for  200  years  was  another  as  large  launched  in  the  same 
waters."  Also  the  Norwegians  (and  Scandinavians  in  general) 
took  a  large  part  in  the  development  of  shipping  in  general 
and  in  navigation  on  the  inland  waters,  as  the  early  freighting 
on  the  Hudson.     Some  were  offitials  in  the  West  India  Co. 

And  they  are  found  in  public  office  and  in  positions  of 
trust.  They  are  among  the  magistrates  of  villages,  as  Dirck 
Holgerson  in  1681,  they  are  members  of  governing  boards  of 
the  towns;  as  sheriffs  and  burgomasters,  and  otherwise  in  ad- 
ministrative positions.  Many  of  them  are  extensive  property 
owners;  some  of  the  names  of  such  are  met  with  to-[day  in 
various  local  names.  I  may  note  here  Bronx  Borough  as  being 
named  after  the  one  time  owner  of  that  part  of  New  York, 
Jonas  Bronck.  Bronck  came  from  Thorshavn,  the  Faroe  Is- 
lands, to  New  Amsterdam  in  1639.  And  Van  Cortlandt  Park 
perpetuates  the  name  of  OloflF  Stevenson  Van  Cortlandt,  who  it 
appears  was  a  Norwegian  (though  the  other  Van  Cortlandts 
were  Dutch).  Norwegians  were  also  soldiers  in  the  Indian 
wars;  and  others  rather  took  part  in  establishing  friendly  rela- 
tions with  the  Indians  and  in  missionary  work  among  them. 
The  readiness  with  which  some  of  the  Norwegians  learned 
Indian  made  them  valuable  in  a  practical  way  in  Indian  affairs. 
Three  of  the  leading  interpreters  of  Indian  languages  were 
Scandinavians  and  two  of  these  were  Norwegians:  Claes  Car- 
stensen  and  Sara  Roelof. 

It  has  been  remarked  before  how  often  ,^  the  men  of  other 
nationalities,  Dutch,  German,  English,  married  women  of  the 
Scandinavian  nationalities.     Especially  common  was  the  inter- 

22 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

marriage  with  the  Dutch.  Thus  Anneken  Hendricks  from  Ber- 
gen, Norway,  married  Jan  Arentzen  van  der  Bilt  in  New  Am- 
sterdam, February  6,  1650  (he  was  the  first  Vanderbilt  in 
America),  and  Cornelia  Andriessen  married  Jan  Putnam  (the 
first  Putnam  in  America).  Other  families  into  which  Nor- 
wegian women  married  were:  Bayard,  De  Peyster,  Govemeur, 
Jay,  Morris,  Schuyler,  Stuyvesant,  Van  Cortlandt  and  Van 
Rensselaer. 

As  elsewhere  so  here,  it  was  the  coast  towns  in  southern 
and  southwestern  Norway  that  furnished  the  emigrants  of  those 
days.  It  would  be  interesting  to  know  what  share  the  different 
towns  and  parishes  had  in  the  emigration  to  New  Netherland 
in  the  XVIIth  century.  Unfortunately  place  of  birth  is  most 
often  given  only  as  "Norway."  Where  definite  place  is  in- 
dicated we  find  that  some  came  from  Tj^nsberg,  Langesund, 
and  Stavanger.  But  it  is  clear  that  the  greater  part  were  from 
Smaalenene,  Mandal  and  Bergen. 

As  to  the  extent  to  which  Norwegians  may  have  settled 
in  New  England  in  the  seventeenth  century  or  in  Atlantic  coast 
states  south  of  New  York  there  has  been  no  investigation  and 
the  information  reaching  us  is  of  the  most  fragmentary  kind. 
And  even  for  the  whole  of  the  XVIIIth  century  we  arc  but 
little  better  oflF.  I  have  referred  above  to  the  fact  that  there 
were  also  Norwegians  in  the  New  Sweden  colony  (founded 
1638,.  The  church  records  of' the  colony  reveal  the  names  of 
many  Norwegians,  particularly  in  the  later  period.  In  1740  Nor- 
wegian Moravians  took  part  in  the  founding  of  a  Moravian 
colony  at  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania,  and  in  1747  of  one  at 
Bethabara,  North  Carolina.  One  of  the  members  of  the  Betha- 
bara  colony  may  here  be  mentioned:  Eh-.  John  M.  Calbcrlane 
(Kalberlahn),  born  1722,  in  Trondhjem,  who  came  to  this 
country  in  1753.  He  was  a  prominent  member  of  the  colony,  a 
man  of  ability,  a  noble  character,  and  was,  it  appears,  a  leader 
among  colonial  physicians  in  his  time.  Kalberlahn  was,  so  far 
as  I  know,  the  first  man  to  come  to  America  from  Trondhjem, 
Norway.  Others  at  Bethabara  and  Bethlehem  were  from  S|!fnd- 
m0Tt,  Bergen,  Christiania,  and  elsewhere;  the  period  of  their 
coming  is  1740- 1762. 

Philadelphia  had  a  large  Scandinavian  colony  from  174ft 

33 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

on,  and  among  these  were  many  Norwegians.  The  Societas 
Scandinaviensis  was  founded  in  Philadelphia  in  1769;  its  first 
president  was  Abraham  Markoe  (MarkjjJe),  a  Norwegian.  This 
society  ceased  to  be  active  about  the  year  1802.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  in  this  connection  that  on  February  28th,  1868,  eighteen 
gentlemen,  all  of  Scandinavian  birth  and  residents  of  Phila- 
delphia, met  and  formed  an  organization  under  the  name  The 
Scandinavian  Society  of  Philadelphia.  This  society  regards  it- 
self a  continuation  of  that  founded  in  1769.  In  the  South, 
except  as  noted  above  in  one  case,  Norwegians  rarely  settled 
in  those  early  days;  nor  indeed  in  later  times  except  on  a 
limited  scale.  Occasional  names  do  come  down  to  us ;  in- 
vestigation would  here  probably  not  reveal  many  more.  Pos- 
sibly the  first  Norwegian  to  settle  in  Georgia  was  Captam 
Iverson  in  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  (Alfred  Iverson, 
United  States  Senator  from  Georgia,  1855-1861  was  a  descend- 
ant of  this  sailor-pioneer  of  Georgia). 

There  were  Norwegians  in  the  American  marine  and  in 
the  army  both  before  the  Revolution  and  after.  They  served 
in  the  War  of  the  Revolution,  and  in  the  Indian  wars,  as  later 
in  the  Mexican  war.  The  careers  of  some  are  well  known,  as 
Thomas  Johnson,  who  was  with  Paul  Jones  in  1779  and  later. 
Johnson,  born,  1758,  was  the  son  of  a  pilot  of  Mandal,  Norway. 
There  were  Norwegians  among  those  who  fell  at  Fort  Dear- 
born in  1812.  And  in  all  later  wars  of  their  adopted  country, 
the  Civil  War  and  the  Spanish  War,  the  World  War  they 
made  the  same  sacrifice  when  the  call  came. 

Immigration  in  the  XlXth  Century.  With  the  XlXth  cen- 
tury Norwegian  immigration  enters  upon  a  new  phase.  It  be- 
comes more  intensive  and  it  takes  on  something  like  a  system- 
atic form.  This  period  takes  its  beginning  with  the  sailing  of 
the  Restaurationen  in  1825,  a  sloop  of  forty-five  tons  carrying 
fifty-two  passengers,  all  but  one  of  whom  were  from  Stavanger 
and  the  districts  thereabouts.  The  history  of  the  "sloopers" 
has  often  been  recounted  and  I  shall  only  mention  them  here. 
The  arrival  of  the  ship  attracted  considerable  attention  at  the 
time,  as  evidenced  by  the  space  given  it  in  the  American  press, 
especially  in  the  East.  The  founding  of  the  settlement  at  Ken- 
dall, Orleans  County,  N.  Y.  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario, 

24 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

inaugurates  the  period  of  the  formation  of  settlements.  Other 
immigrants  from  Norway  joined  the  Kendall  settlement  clear 
down  to  1883;  but  of  the  original  founders  of  the  settlement 
some  moved  away,  as  to  the  City  of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  but  es- 
pecially to  the  State  of  Illinois,  where  they  helf>ed  to  found 
the  extensive  and  prosperous  Fox  River  settlement  in  Illinois 
in  1834-36.  The  descendants  of  the  sloopers  live  especially  in 
New  York,  Illinois,  and  Iowa,  but  some  are  in  Michigan,  Min- 
nesota, Missouri,  South  Dakota,  Kansas,  Utah,  and  California. 
During  the  years  1826-1833,  inclusive,  there  was  but  little 
immigration.  There  were  new  arrivals  from  Ryfylke,  while 
in  1 83 1  the  first  immigrant  came  from  Hardanger,  and  in  1832 
the  first  one  from  Gudbrandsdalen.  But  with  1836  it  takes  a 
definite  start  with  the  coming  of  the  brigs  Norden  and  Den 
norske  Klippe  bringing  some  200  immigrants  from  Ryfylke, 
Sjz^ndhordland,  Hardanger,  Bergen,  and  also  the  first  immi- 
grants from  Voss.  Finally  I  note  the  continuation  of  this 
exodus  from  southwestern  Norway  in  1837  when  the  ship  Enig- 
heden  from  Stavanger,  brought  ninety-three  passengers  mostly 
from  Egersund,  Stavanger,  and  Ryfylke  again,  while  the  ship 
Aegir  from  Bergen  brought  eighty-two  from  Hardanger,  Voss 
and  the  vicinity  of  Bergen,  And  there  were  other  sailings  with 
ships  from  other  ports,  bringing  the  first  contingents  from  Tele- 
marken  and  Numedal.  During  the  years  1837-1845  the  move- 
ment shifted  to  these  districts  and  Voss,  Sogn  and  Hallingdal. 
In  the  last  two  it  began  in  1842  (though  one  man  had  left 
Sogn  in  1839).  In  1843  the  first  came  from  Saetersdalen,  in 
1844  from  Land,  1847  from  Valders,  somewhat  later  other 
districts  east  and  north.  By  1850  many  large  settlements  had 
been  established,  elsewhere  in  Illinois,  and  in  Wisconsin  (Kosh- 
konong,  1839),  and  Norwegians  were  beginning  to  locate  in 
considerable  numbers  in  Chicago.  From  1846-55  date  the  begin- 
nings of  the  numerous  prosperous  Norwegian  communities  in 
Iowa  and  Minnesota,  and  the  colonies  in  St.  Paul  and  Min- 
neapolis. In  all  these  regions  it  was  almost  wholly  unsettled 
where  they  came.  They  had  a  very  large  share  in  the  reclaim- 
ing of  that  wilderness  and  transforming  it  to  what  it  now  is. 
And  similarly  later  in  the  Dakotas  and  west ;  and  no  less  in 
the   upbuilding  of  the   cities.     To   follow   the  westward   move- 

25 


DISCOVERY  AND  IMMIGRATION 

ment  of  Norwegian  settlement  would  be  to  follow  the  ever- 
moving  line  of  the  frontier. 

We  have  been  concerned  here  only  with  the  immigration. 
And  I  have  avoided  names  and  dates,  and  statistics,  as  much 
as  possible.  The  tide  of  immigration  that  set  in  in  1836  con- 
tinued to  1859,  then  there  was  almost  complete  cessation  until 
after  the  Civil  War.  Now  began  a  long  period  of  heavy  immi- 
gration in  1865  which  continued  to  1911.  The  heaviest  year 
was  1882  with  29,101.  In  this  period  Gudbrandsdalen  and 
Trondhjem  and  eastern  Norway  in  general  have  contributed 
most  of  those  who  came,  and  their  destination  generally  was, 
as  is  their  present  home,  the  great  Northwest  and  the  Pacific 
Coast. 

But  I  shall  stop  at  this  point.  All  that  has  been  attempted 
here  is  to  tell  in  outline  the  story  of  the  coming  of  Norwegians 
to  this  country,  as  a  first  chapter  in  the  much  longer  story  of 
their  contribution  to  the  Making  of  America. 


26 


AGRICULTURE 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  AGRICULTURE 

By  O.  p.  B.  Jacobson 
Minnesota   Railroad   and   Warehouse   Commission 

INCE  their  first  arrival  in  America,  the  chief  mission 
of  the*  Norwegians  has  been  to  stock  the  national  lar- 
der.    The  great  cities  into  which  other  immigrants 

streamed  by  thousands  and  even  millions  have  held 

no  temptation  for  the  hardy  Norsemen.  The  great  open  country 
beyond,  where  nature  smiled  and  freedom  beckoned  always  and 
ever  was  their  goal.  This  explains  why  the  upper  Mississippi 
Valley  has  become  the  new  Norway.  Cheap  land  and  an  agree- 
able climate  were  the  principal  lures.  The  great  Mississippi 
Valley,  often  called  the  Northwest,  offered  both.  As  the  Nor- 
wegians emigrated  in  large  bodies,  it  was  but  natural  that  they 
should  settle  in  large  bodies.  Of  the  great  tide  of  immigration, 
beginning  in  Northeastern  Illinois  in  the  thirties,  wave  after 
wave  radiated  out  into  Wisconsin  and  Iowa,  then  into  Southern 
Minnesota,  then  into  the  famed  Park  region  and  the  more 
famous  Red  River  Valley  and  South  Dakota,  further  again  into 
Montana  and  across  the  Rockies  and  the  Canadian  border. 

Today  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Norwegian  immigrants 
and  their  progeny  are  tilling  the  soil.  Their  relative  value  im- 
mediately looms  large.  Agriculture  not  only  is  the  world's  prin- 
cipal industry,  but  it  is  the  basic  industry.  It  must  be  then 
that  any  racial  element  in  the  American  composite  that  is  de- 
voted mainly  to  agriculture  should  have  due  recognition  as  of 
leading  importance. 

But  whether  they  received  recognition  or  not,  the  Nor- 
wegian people  may  well  be  satisfied  with  their  emoluments. 
Reared  in  a  land  mainly  devoted  to  agriculture  and  well  versed 
in  the  methods  of  extracting  sustenance  from  the  soil,  they  but 
followed  natural  laws  and  impulses  when  they  sought  the  land 
in  the  new  world.  Land  owning  became  a  passion.  It  was  the 
distinctive  trail  of  the  Norse  newcomers. 

29 


AGRICULTURE 

Happily  for  them,  they  were  peculiarly  well  adapted  for 
their  national  task.  Of  strong  and  rugged  physique,  inured  to 
hardship,  industrious  and  energetic  and  possessing  courage,  will 
power  and  infinite  patience  they  faced  alike  the  primeval  wilder- 
ness and  boundless  prairies  and  by  sheer  force  tamed  the  wild 
nature  for  the  permanent  blessing  of  mankind.  In  other  words, 
they  were  and  are  ideal  pioneers. 

It  is  keenly  regretted  that  this  article,  through  unfortunate 
circumstances  arising  at  the  last  moment,  had  to  be  prepared 
within  the  short  space  of  one  week  and  without  any  statistical 
data  at  hand.  In  that  brief  time  it  was  impossible  to  do  any 
research  or  to  gather  any  exact  information.  A  certain  amount 
of  historical  matter,  such  as  has  been  found  in  various  his- 
tories naturally  is  reliable,  but  the  agricultural  figures  mainly 
are  estimated. 

Hence,  instead  of  representing  a  picture  of  the  Norwegian 
farmer  as  a  national  figure,  it  is  possible  only  to  reveal  a  glimpse 
here  and  a  sidelight  there.  At  the  best  this  writing  is  but  a 
sketch  and  a  most  incomplete  one.  Certain  individuals  and  cer- 
tain events  have  received  more  space  than  their  relative  import- 
ance to  the  whole  would  warrant  and  vice  versa.  It  has  been 
quite  impossible  to  give  honor  where  honor  is  due  and  to  es- 
tablish fully  what  the  Norwegians  have  accomplished  in  the 
field  of  agriculture. 

A  presentation  of  the  Norse  contribution  to  Agriculture  in 
the  United  States  simply  becomes  a  recital  of  the  saga  of  the 
second  Viking  movement  to  America.  Virtually  all  of  the  emi- 
grants from  Norway  to  the  United  States  sought  the  soil  and 
today  in  all  probability  there  are  more  than  4,000,000  people  of 
Norwegian  blood  occupied  in  agricultural  pursuits  within  the 
United  States.  This  figure  will  be  questioned  far  and  wide, 
but  it  will  withstand  analysis. 

No  less  a  student  than  Mr.  E.  G.  Quamme,  President  of 
the  Federal  Land  Bank  for  the  seventh  district,  declares  that 
there  are  fully  5,000,000  persons  of  Norse  blood  in  the  United 
States.  The  majority  to  be  sure  have  lost  their  identity  as 
Norwegians,  are  true  Americans  by  birth,  speech  and  thought 
and  do  not  even  realize  that  their  ancestry  is  of  Norse  origin, 
but  they  are  part  of  Norway's  contribution  to  America .  never- 

30 


AGRICULTURE 

theless.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  Norwegians  are  a  pro- 
lific people.  Among  them  large  families  are  the  rule  rather 
than  the  exception.  Ordinary  birth  statistics  will  not  hold  good 
when  applied  to  the  Norwegians,  for  a  family  of  four  or  five, 
which  among  many  peoples  are  regarded  as  large,  to  them  is 
small. 

Mr.  Quamme  also  asserts,  after  personal  observation,  that 
from  eighty-five  to  ninety  per  cent  of  Norwegian  born  cit- 
izens and  descendants  of  Norwegian  immigrants  are  found 
in  the  rural  communities.  To  be  sure  there  are  consid- 
erable bodies  of  this  people  in  New  York,  Chicago,  Min- 
neapolis and  other  cities,  but  in  the  total  number  the  percentage 
of  city  dwellers  will  not  exceed  fifteen  per  cent.  In  the  interest 
of  accuracy  one  might  well  wish  that  the  Federal  Census  reports 
carried  their  analytical  tables  to  include  information  on  this 
point,  but  inasmuch  as  they  do  not,  the  best  available  informa- 
tion is  the  prudent  estimate.  Accepting  the  population  estimate 
and  the  percentages  of  rural  and  urban  dwellers,  it  is  found 
that  upward  of  4,250,000  persons  of  Norse  blood  are  devoted 
to  agriculture.  It  should  be  understood  that  that  figure  is  not 
limited  to  those  who  actually  till  the  soil,  but  embraces  all  those 
having  a  part  in  furthering  farm  work.  Included  in  this  class 
would  be  the  local  elevator  men,  the  rural  blacksmiths  and 
mechanics,  the  rural  bankers  and  merchants.  Without  them 
the  farmer  would  be  in  a  sorry  way  indeed  and  all  except  pro- 
fessional men,  located  in  rural  communities,  justly  may  be 
classed  as  devoted  to  agriculture. 

But  it  is  not  only  in  the  number  of  people  the  Norse  race 
has  contributed  to  the  all  important  task  of  supplying  the 
country  with  food  that  they  are  entitled  to  honor  and  should 
have  recognition.  The  great  West  largely  was  won  by  home- 
seekers  from  the  thirteen  original  colonies  and  the  Scandi- 
navians. The  Norwegians  contributed  a  mighty  share,  for  they 
laid  the  groundwork  for  the  development  and  prosperity  of  a 
large  part  of  the  upper  Mississippi  valley. 

They  are  not  numerically  superior  to  some  other  immigrant 
races,  but  they  prepared  the  way.  They  were  pioneers,  seventy, 
sixty  and  fifty  years  ago  and  they  are  still  pioneering  beyond 
the  fringes  of  the  cultivated  lands.    They  laid  low  the  primeval 

31 


AGRICULTURE 

forests,  broke  the  virgin  prairies,  opened  roads,  established 
markets,  founded  school  houses,  then  after  they  had  survived 
the  rigors  of  pioneer  life,  demonstrated  the  agricultural  values. 
Other  races,  who  now  outnumber  them  and  who  hold  com- 
manding positions  in  the  rural  sections  of  the  United  States, 
moved  in  and  became  land  owners.  Without  inviting  any 
criticism  or  making  any  invidious  comparison  no  one  should 
take  offense  when  it  is  asserted  that  as  pioneers  in  the  upper 
Mississippi  Valley  the  Norwegians  hold  first  place. 

But  it  is  not  only  as  pioneers  that  this  people  deserve 
recognition.  They  have  the  name,  and  a  well  deserved  one, 
of  being  very  progressive  as  farmers.  Always  they  have  been 
ready  tp  adopt  new  methods,  to  try  new  machinery,  to  experi- 
ment with  new  crops  in  the  hope  of  increasing  their  individual 
productive  capacity.  Often  while  their  neighbors  looked  ask- 
ance at  proposed  farming  innovations,  such  as  silos,  the  Nor- 
wegian farmer  did  not  hesitate  to  give  them  a  fair  trial.  If 
they  proved  successful  his  more  cautious  neighbor  was  quite 
willing  to  adopt  the  idea.  As  a  rule  the  Norwegian  farmer 
has  shown  that  he  is  not  hidebound  in  his  ideas  and  the  younger 
stock  today  are  found  in  the  very  front  ranks  of  livestock 
breeders,  and  dairymen,  as  well  as  of  general  farmers. 

Travelers  relate  that  they  always  can  tell  when  they  enter 
a  Norwegian  farm  settlement.  There  is  a  neatness  and  tidi- 
ness of  appearance,  not  only  of  the  houses,  but  of  the  barns 
and  out  buildings.  Farm  machinery  usually  is  well  housed, 
while  the  livestock  invariably  is  sleek  and  well  fed.  Wherever 
he  has  located  the  Norwegian  farmer  usually  has  been  regarded 
as  something  of  a  model  in  his  line. 

The  life  of  the  pioneer  is  inconceivable  to  the  present 
generation  of  Americans.  A  prairie  "schooner"  looks  very  pic- 
turesque, but  it  is  a  slow  and  tiresome  means  of  transportation, 
particularly  with  an  ox  team  over  the  roadless  country.  So 
also  log  cabins  appear  romantic  and  sod  houses  are  very  curious, 
but  they  also  are  very  uncomfortable  for  habitation,  even  under 
the  best  of  conditions.  Markets  were  far  distant,  sometimes 
a  hundred  miles  away  and  many  had  to  make  such  a  journey 
with  ox  team  to  dispose  of  their  harvest  and  obtain  supplies. 
In  a  great  many  sections  the  Indians  were  troublesome,  if  they 

32 


AGRICULTURE 

did  not  do  actual  violence,  they  often  were  threatening  and 
spread  much  fear.  For  some  years  particularly  in  Western 
Minnesota  and  the  Dakotas,  the  grasshopper  plague  appeared 
year  after  year  and  the  pests  devoured  everything  that  was 
green  right  down  to  the  bare  earth.  Only  a  hardy  people  could 
have  overcome  the  many  difficulties  and  withstood  the  many 
discouragements,  but  the  Norwegian  immigrants  were  just  that 
kind  of  people  and  they  have  transmitted  the  same  desirable 
qualities  to  the  modern   American   character. 

It  is  said  of  the  Norwegian  element  that  a  larger  percentage 
of  the  second  generation  remains  on  the  land  than  of  any  other 
racial  group  and  such  statistics  as  are  available  appear  to  point 
in  that  direction. 

Without  being  able  to  present  any  figures  that  will  establish 
a  fact,  none  probably  will  gainsay  the  statement  that  the  Nor- 
wegian people  have  contributed  a  mighty  impulse  to  the  agri- 
cultural development  of  the  upper  Mississippi  Valley  and  that 
their  influence  will  continue  a  potent  factor  in  the  continued 
growth  of  this  farm  empire. 

Like  any  other  movement  of  any  consequence  the  Nor- 
wegian settlement  of  America  in  its  genesis  had  an  outstanding 
figure,  as  forerunner  or  pathfinder.  This  personage  was  Kleng 
Pederson  or  Cleng  Peerson,  as  he  signed  his  name  in  later  life. 
In  all  justice  he  should  be  ranked  with  Daniel  Boone,  Davy 
Crockett,  Sam  Houston  and  other  forerunners  in  the  making 
of  the  great  West.  He  was  restless  and  eccentric,  of  a  roving 
disposition,  always  improvident  and  generally  impecunious,  but 
he  had  a  veritable  mania  for  planting  colonies.  He  traveled 
the  middle  West  far  and  wide,  generally  on  foot  and  studied 
the  agricultural  possibilities  of  the  terrain,  wherever  he  went. 
He  talked  America,  he  wrote  America  and  he  did  both  well. 
Three  times  he  returned  to  Norway  between  1824  and  1842 
and  went  up  and  down  the  countryside  painting  in  glowing 
words  the  fortune  that  lay  dormant  in  the  new  world  for  those 
who  had  the  vision  and  the  courage  to  attempt  the  great  ad- 
venture. Writers  have  dubbed  Kleng  Pederson  everything  from 
a  tramp  and  a  vagabond  to  a  romantic  hero.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
he  had  vision  and  boundless  enthusiasm.  And  he  felt  that  he 
had  a  mission  in  life.     Two  remarkable  settlements  flourishing 


AGRICULTURE 

today,  live  as  monuments  to  his  zeal  and  energy,  namely  the 
Fox  River  settlement  in  La  Salle  County,  Illinois  and  the  pros- 
perous Norwegian  colony  in  Dallas  County,  Texas. 

The  mother  colony  of  the  Norse  emigration  through  the 
West  the  Fox  River  settlement  truly  was.  It  became  the  ob- 
jective point  for  thousands  of  newcomers.  They  came  for  rest 
and  guidance  and  wandered  on  to  the  cheaper  lands  in  Wis- 
consin, Iowa  and  Minnesota.  The  early  settlers  were  good 
letter  writers  and  the  "American  Letters"  were  read  with 
avidity  in  Norway  and  were  passed  from  house  to  house. 

Further  stimulus  to  the  emigration  fever  was  given  by  three 
little  booklets  concerning  the  United  States.  These  were  Ole 
Nattestad's  "Dagbog"  or  "Diary"  and  Ole  Rynning's  "Truthful 
Statements  About  America"  (Sandferdig  Beretning  om  Am- 
erika),  both  published  in  Christiania  in  1837  and  Johan  Reier- 
son's  "Guide  (Veiviser)  for  Norwegian  Emigrants,"  published 
in  1844.  The  former  works  dealt  mainly  with  Illinois  and  Wis- 
consin, while  the  latter,  although  somewhat  general,  commended 
Texas  for  which  Reierson  was  an  enthusiastic  boomer. 

Kleng  came  to  America  in  1821.  Whether  he  traveled  as 
an  emissary  of  the  Quaker  band  in  Stavanger  is  disputed,  but 
that  he  conferred  with  the  leaders  on  his  return  to  Norway  in 
1824  has  been  established.  This  Quaker  congregation  chartered 
the  little  sloop  "Restaurationen"  (Restoration)  and  set  sail 
from  Stavanger  July  4,  1825.  After  three  months  of  buffeting 
the  stormy  Atlantic  the  little  party  of  fifty-three  souls  found 
haven  in  New  York  Harbor,  October  2nd.  Kleng  was  there 
to  meet  them  and  to  lead  them  to  land  near  Kendall  in  Western 
New  York  which  he  had  selected   for  them. 

Eight  years  later  he  set  out  on  foot  for  the  unknown 
West  accompanied  by  one  man,  said  to  have  been  Thomas 
Erickson,  a  giant  in  size  and  strength.  They  traversed  Ohio, 
Indiana,  parts  of  Michigan  and  Illinois  and  probably  South- 
eastern Wisconsin.  On  the  Fox  River  they  found  an  ideal 
country  and  a  thriving  farm  community  soon  was  established. 

Later  Cleng  Peerson  founded  another  community  in  Shelby 
County,  Missouri,  to  which  he  led  a  party  of  homeseekers  in 
1837.  This  colony  did  not  prosper  for  some  reason  or  other 
and  was  abandoned  in  a  short  time,  the  members  removing  to 

34 


AGRICULTURE 

the  Sugar  Creek  locality  in  Iowa.  Finally  in  1850,  then  sixty- 
eight  years  of  age,  he  set  out  from  Fox  River  with  a  party  of 
ambitious  homeseekers   for  Dallas  County,  Texas. 

In  the  meantime  other  lesser  pathfinders  were  busy  else- 
where. Ole  «Nattestad  led  a  party  from  Numedal  on  to  Jeffer- 
son Prairie  in  1838.  Next  came  the  extensive  Norwegian  com- 
munities at  Muskego  and  Koshkonong.  The  most  desirable 
lands  were  soon  taken,  but  the  tide  from  Norway  assumed 
larger  and  larger  proportions. 

Without  much  doubt  the  main  cause  of  the  great  rush  of 
Norwegians  into  Minnesota,  Iowa  and  the  country  beyond  was 
the  passage  of  the  free  homestead  act  in  1863.  Previously  gov- 
ernment land  was  obtainable  only  through  the  process  of  pre- 
emption.    The  cost  was  generally  $1.25  an  acre. 

John  Anderson,  publisher  of  Skandinaven,  was  most  enthusi- 
astic over  the  passage  of  the  free  homestead  law  and  urged  his 
readers  to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity  of  a  lifetime.  It 
is  related  that  he  printed  handbills  explaining  the  act  and  per- 
sonally distributed  them  among  the  Norwegian  newcomers  arriv- 
ing by  water  and  rail  at  Chicago.  Without  doubt  hundreds  had 
their  attention  directed  to  the  excellent  agricultural  lands  of  the 
Northwestern  territory  by  his  newspaper  articles  and  handbills. 

In  many  respects  the  valuable  services  rendered  by  Cleng 
Peerson  were  duplicated  in  later  years  by  Paul  Hjelm-Hansen. 
a  journalist  from  Norway.  It  is  understood  that  his  purpose 
in  coming  to  the  United  States  was  to  obtain  material  for  articles 
tending  to  discourage  emigration  from  Norway.  He  was  speed- 
ily converted  to  an  opposite  view  of  the  question  when  he  saw 
former  tenant  farmers  established  in  economic  independence  on 
farms  that  would  have  been  regarded  in  the  home  land  as  baron- 
ial domains.  He  realized  that  the  shift  from  dire  poverty  to 
comparative  aflSuence  had  been  effected  in  but  a  few  years  and 
that  in  the  main  those  emigrants  who  sought  the  land  had  pros- 
pered even  beyond  their  hopes  and  dreams.  It  then  occurred  to 
him  that  he  could  render  their  kinsfolk  no  better  service  than 
undertake  an  exploration  in  the  then  unsettled  portions  of  Min- 
nesota to  learn  if  there  were  not  other  tracts  available  for  settle- 
ment. 

35 


AGRICULTURE 

His  journeys  were  historic  for  they  led  directly  to  the 
speedy  settlement  of  the  Red  River  Valley,  often  called  the 
"bread  basket  of  the  world"  because  of  its  immense  production 
of  grain. 

Hjelm-Hansen  left  La  Crosse  June  17,  1869  to  begin  his 
memorable  tour.  He  went  by  steamboat  to  St.  Paul,  took  the 
railroad  to  St.  Cloud  and  by  stage  reached  Alexandria.  Here 
he  came  in  touch  with  countrymen  who  had  an  ox  team  and 
consented  to  accompany  the  explorer  on  his  expedition.  They 
drove  through  parts  of  Ottertail  and  neighboring  counties  reach- 
ing the  Red  River  at  Fort  Abercrombie  and  thence  went  down 
the  valley  some  distance.  On  his  return  to  Alexandria  he  wrote 
to  Nordiske  Tidende  describing  the  land  he  had  seen.  One  of 
the  statements  in  his  first  letter  to  the  public  is  worthy  of  re- 
production. 

He  wrote  as  follows :  "The  soil  is  productive  in  the  highest 
degree  and  unusually  easy  of  cultivation,  as  there  is  not  as  much 
as  a  stone  or  a  stump  in  the  way  of  the  plow." 

It  was  this  same  land  that  General  Hazen  officially  described 
as  "improductive,  unsuitable  for  cultivation  and  only  fit  for  mos- 
quitos,  wild  animals  and  Indians." 

Much  detailed  information  was  given  of  the  character  of 
the  country  and  the  soil  by  Mr.  Hjelm-Hansen  in  his  first 
letter  and  this  was  further  amplified  by  subsequent  writings 
to  the  Norwegian  papers  in  the  United  States  and  Norway. 
His  readers  followed  the  advice  offered  and  immediately  there 
began  a  migration  of  Norsemen  that  probably  is  without  parallel 
in  the  history  of  their  race.  When  the  movement  fairly  was 
under  way  in  the  middle  seventies  a  continuous  stream  moved 
day  and  night  from  the  Atlantic  coast  to  the  Twin  Cities  of 
Minnesota,  Minneapolis  and  St.  Paul,  where  it  divided  into  in- 
numerable smaller  streams  which  spread  westward  and  north- 
ward overflowing  the  valley  and  reaching  far  into  South  Dakota 
and  North  Dakota. 

Pioneering  still  is  going  on  in  Wisconsin  and  the  Norweg- 
ians have  an  active  hand  therein.  Men  from  Telemarken,  Nume- 
dal  and  Stavanger  located  in  Rock  and  Dane  Counties  and  there 
established  some  of  the  largest  and  most  prosperous  colonies  in 

36 


AGRICULTURE 

the  West.  Virtually  all  of  them  were  engaged  in  agricultural 
pursuits.  At  first,  it  was  a  sordid  struggle  for  mere  existence. 
Poorly  provided  with  household  goods  and  agricultural  imple- 
ments they  were  compelled  to  live  a  life  of  primitive  simplicity. 
Cholera  and  smallpox  epidemics  threatened,  nature  was  stub- 
born, the  log  cabins  oflFered  only  a  meagre  shelter  and  their  trials 
were  many.  But  they  hewed,  sawed  and  cleared,  then  plowed 
and  planted  and  later  harvested.  Their  yields  were  small  at 
first,  but  grew  with  each  succeeding  year  and  it  was  not  so  long 
before  they  found  themselves  in  comparative  comfort. 

In  1850  there  were  8,651  Norwegian  born  residents  of  Wis- 
consin nearly  one  half  of  the  entire  Norwegian  population  of  the 
United  States.  Virtually  all  of  them  were  engaged  in  farming 
and  aiding  thereby  to  lay  the  foundation  of  what  has  been  one 
of  the  most  progressive  agricultural  commonwealths  in  the  world. 

Some  five  years  ago  Wisconsin  was  credited  with  having 
200,000  residents  of  Norwegian  ancestry.  Unquestionably  an 
overwhelming  majority  of  them,  if  not  actually  tilling  the  soil, 
were  engaged  in  promoting  agriculture. 

No  less  an  authority  than  Mr.  Samuel  G.  Iverson,  for  ^any 
years  Auditor  of  the  State  of  Minnesota,  places  the  farm  wealth 
of  the  Norwegian  element  in  Minnesota  at  the  prodigious  figure 
of  $1,200,000,000.  And  he  states  that  his  estimate  is  conserva- 
tive. On  account  of  his  long  service  as  State  Auditor  which 
enabled  him  to  cover  the  entire  State  time  and  again  Mr.  Iver- 
son probably  is  the  best  qualified  person  to  undertake  to  make 
any  such  computation. 

"After  the  Federal  Census  of  1910  I  undertook  to  learn 
what  share  the  Norwegians  had  in  the  farm  industry  of  my 
native  State"  Mr.  Iverson  explained  to  the  writer.  "From  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  the  distribution  of  immigrant  elements  within 
the  State  and  particularly  in  the  rural  sections,  I  reached  the 
conclusion  that  the  Scandinavians  owned  115,000  of  the  175,000 
farms  reported  in  Minnesota  by  the  Census  Bureau.  From 
personal  observation  I  should  say  that  a  greater  proportion  of 
Norwegian  stock  are  engaged  in  agricultural  pursuits  than  is 
the  case  with  other  immigrant  elements  and  therefore  half  of  this 
number  was  credited  to  that  people.     The  number  of  farms  in 

37 


AGRICULTURE 

Minnesota  doubtless  has  increased  by  several  thousands  and  with- 
out question  the  Norwegian  element  has  had  its  full  share  in 
the  increase.  Hence,  no  one  will  be  far  from  wrong  in  placing 
the  number  of  farms  owned  by  this  element  at  6o,cx».  Taking 
1 60  acres  as  the  size  of  the  average  farm  and  bearing  in  mind 
that  thousands  of  farms  have  a  value  of  $200  an  acre  and  even 
more,  the  average  value  will  be  approximately  $20,000  per  farm. 
This  value  will  of  course  include  farm  buildings,  stock  and 
machinery.  Sixty  thousand  farms  at  $20,000  makes  a  total  wealth 
of  more  than  a  billion,  and  although  the  figure  is  unbelievable  at 
first  thought,  I  am  sure  that  it  is  conservative." 

It  will  be  observed  in  this  connection  that  Dr.  J.  S.  John- 
son after  much  careful  investigation  in  1913  placed  the  number 
of  Norwegian  farm  owners  at  that  time  at  50,000,  the  extent 
of  their  holdings  at  8,850,000  acres  and  the  land  value  at  $500,- 
000,000,  so  the  estimates  virtually  coincide. 

Fillmore  County  saw  the  first  Norwegian  settlers  in  1851. 
They  came  from  Muskego  colony  in  Wisconsin  and  very  soon 
there  as  a  procession  from  the  older  colonies  in  Wisconsin  and 
Illinois  to  which  were  added  the  rising  tide  of  immigration  from 
the  motherland.  Of  course,  Fillmore  County  could  not  begin 
to  hold  them  all  and  they  overflowed  into  Houston,  Mnwer,  Olm- 
stead,  Freeborn,  Goodhue  and  Rice  Counties,  The  war  and  the 
Sioux  massacre  halted  the  occupation  of  Minnesota  for  a  period. 

It  may  be  recorded  that  the  Federal  Census  of  i860  credits 
Norway  with  being  the  birthplace  of  8,425  of  Minnesota  citizens. 
Virtually  all  of  them  were  engaged  in  agriculture.  They  actually 
laid  the  foundation  for  the  future  prosperity  of  the  State. 

After  the  war  and  massacre,  settlement  was  resumed;  Ren- 
ville, Yellow  Medicine,  Lac  qui  Parle,  Chippewa  and  Swift 
Counties  were  occupied  to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  possible  to 
travel  for  days  at  a  time  in  certain  districts  without  getting 
beyond  the  domain  of  the  Norwegians.  Later  came  the  greatest 
migration  initiated  by  Hjelm-Hansen  and  which  gave  the  Park 
Region  and  the  Red  River  Valley  to  the  Norwegian  immigrants 
and  their  descendants. 

Only  in  North  Dakota,  so  far  as  is  known,  has  an  attempt 
been  made  to  obtain  exact  figures  of  the  land  holdings  of  the 

38 


AGRICULTURE 

Norwegians.  In  the  year  1913  while  preparing  a  North  Dakota 
exhibit  for  Norway's  Centennial  Exposition,  for  which  the  State 
Legislature  had  made  an  appropriation,  Alfred  Gabrielsen  under- 
took to  ascertain  the  amount  of  land  owned  by  residents  of  Norse 
stock.  In  this  category  he  included  only  those  born  in  Norway 
or  whose  parents  were  born  in  Norway.  In  other  words  the 
statistics  were  limited  to  the  first  and  second  generation  of  Nor- 
wegian blood.  Undoubtedly  there  are  many  of  the  third  and 
fourth  generations  of  the  race  within  the  State,  but  having  lost 
their  identity  as  Norwegians  and  in  numerous  cases  altered  or 
changed  their  names,  it  would  be  a  well  nigh  hopeless  task  to 
enumerate  them.  His  report  showed  that  a  solid  territory  of  600 
square  miles  in  Trail,  Grand  Forks  and  adjoining  counties  is 
populated  exclusively  by  Norwegians.  In  addition  there  are 
the  Sheyenne  River,  the  Park  River,  the  Turtle  Mountain  and 
the  Williams  and  Benson  County  settlements  all  of  great  extent. 

The  report  also  showed  that  out  of  a  total  of  32,000,000 
acres  of  taxable  farm  land  in  North  Dakota  7,867,140  acres  were 
owned  by  individuals  classed  as  Norwegians.  Using  the  aver- 
age acre  value  of  $35.00  fixed  by  the  Federal  Census  Bureau 
he  placed  the  value  of  this  land  at  $275,349,200.  Truly  a  princely 
sum.  But,  inasmuch  as  land  values  have  more  than  doubled 
since  the  tabulation  was  completed  and  that  land  holdings  have 
increased  materially,  the  aggregate  wealth  of  these  people  in 
North  Dakota  now  reaches  a  stupendous  sum. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  C.  P.  Bumstad,  who  at  the  time 
operated  a  cattle  ranch  of  6,000  acres  in  Logan  County  and  John 
Steen,  who  had  a  "bonanza"  farm  near  Rugby. 

Norwegians  first  settled  South  Dakota  as  farmers.  They 
came  from  the  Koshkonong  Colony  to  Vermillion  County  in  1859. 
From  this  locality  they  spread  in  various  directions  and  became 
the  dominant  element  in  many  districts.  There  were  various 
Indian  scares,  trying  experiences  with  blizzards  in  which  quite 
a  number  lost  their  lives,  but  the  worst  handicaps  were  event- 
ually overcome.  This  element  today  comprises  about  25  per 
cent  of  the  population  of  the  State. 

As  early  as  the  forties  the  Norwegians  appeared  in  Iowa 
and  they  were  real  pioneers.     Today  the  entire  northern   part 

39 


AGRICULTURE 

of  the  State  is  sprinkled  liberally  with  Norwegian  settlements. 
In  not  a  few  counties  they  are  the  dominant  element  and  they 
have  become  famous  as  progressive  farmers  and  breeders  of 
livestock.  Cyrus  Tow,  the  famous  Hereford  breeder  is  of  Norse 
blood  and  there  are  others  who  have  achieved  success  in  raising 
blooded  stock.  They  have  exerted  an  extensive  influence  on 
agriculture  within  the  State  and  sent  thousands  of  their  sons 
and  daughters  to  aid  in  developing  other  parts  of  the  Union. 
Some  of  the  finest  farms  in  Iowa,  which  means  in  the  United 
States,  are  in  the  hands  of  racial  stock  with  which  this  article  is 
concerned. 

Norwegian  farm  communities  were  founded  in  Kansas  and 
Nebraska  as  early  as  1857,  but  it  was  not  until  after  the  Civil 
War  that  any  considerable  number  of  this  people  sought  to  ob- 
tain land.  Virtually  all  of  them  are  engaged  today  in  agricultural 
pursuits.  What  their  number  may  be  is  not  possible  to  deter- 
mine, but  it  must  be  50,000  in  the  two  States  and  possibly  many 
more.  In  the  great  rush  at  the  opening  of  the  Oklahoma  re- 
servation, there  were  quite  a  number  of  Norwegians  and  they 
obtained  their  share  of  the  prizes. 

Michigan  attracted  numerous  Norsemen  in  the  early  days. 
The  parties  that  went  out  together  were  smaller  than  those 
which  penetrated  the  more  Western  States.  However,  some 
were  of  considerable  extent  and  virtually  all  proved  successful. 
The  Norse  population  of  the  State  probably  will  reach  100,000. 

Early  in  the  twentieth  century  a  party  was  formed  .in  Otter- 
tail  County,  Minnesota  led  by  Jens  Dunham,  Amund  Levorson 
and  John  L.  Trosvig  to  find  a  new  home  in  the  South.  Vir- 
ginia was  selected  as  a  desirable  field  and  a  suitable  tract  was 
found  near  Williamsburg  and  named  Norway.  Some  ten  or 
twelve  families  comprised  the  first  party.  The  land  cost  them 
from  $5  to  $10  an  acre.  By  industry  and  intelligence  and  the 
application  of  modern  methods  of  farming  they  made  a  garden 
spot  in  the  heart  of  the  old  Ekjminion.  Within  fifteen  years  their 
land  easily  was  worth  $75  an  acre  and  upward.  It  is  today  an 
object  lesson  for  the  entire  State  and  it  is  needless  to  say  that 
this  isolated   band  of   Norwegians  is   highly  regarded  by   their 

40 


AGRICULTURE 

neighbors  and  the  State  authorities.  Instances  of  this  kind  are 
numerous  and  similar  ventures  without  doubt  may  be  found  in 
virtually  every  State  in  the  Union. 

Ole  Bull,  the  famous  violinist  was  an  altruist  and  philan- 
thropist in  the  broadest  sense.  Having  knowledge  of  the  un- 
promising lot  of  thousands  of  his  countrymen  in  Norway  and 
realizing  the  glorious  possibilities  in  the  new  world  he  undertook 
the  foundation  of  a  colony  which  he  hoped  would  be  a  Mecca 
for  his  people.  Oleana,  Odin  and  New  Bergen  were  founded 
in  Potter  County,  Pennsylvania  in  the  early  fifties  and  at  one 
time  these  settlements  became  a  complete  failure.  Nevertheless 
they  had  their  value  for  they  contributed  one  thousand  very 
desirable  people  to  other  communities. 

Few  Norwegian  immigrants  were  attracted  to  New  Eng- 
land unless  they  were  artisans  or  engaged  in  commercial  pur- 
suits, but  there  are  small  but  prosperous  Norwegian  farming 
groups  near  Carlisle  and  Cambridge,  Mass.  near  Berlin  Mills. 
New  Hampshire  and  in  Connecticut. 

In  the  Southern  States  there  are  quite  a  number  of  thriving 
Norwegian  colonies,  notably  the  Listonia  settlement  in  Georgia, 
Thorsby  settlement  in  Alabama,  the  Oslo  and  Viking  colonies  in 
Florida  and  the  Norse  colonies  at  Lawrenceburg,  Frankfort 
and  Genesis,  Tennessee.  These  and  others  were  founded 
in  the  nineties  mostly  by  Norwegian  farmers  from  the  North 
who  had  found  a  change  of  climate  desirable. 

Up  and  down  the  Pacific  coast  Norwegian  farmers  are 
found  in  numbers.  Many  rural  communities  were  established 
by  them  when  the  country  was  in  possession  of  the  Siwash  In- 
dians, some  antedating  the  Civil  War.  Martin  Ulvestad  credits 
Washington  with  60,000  inhabitants  of  Norwegian  descent  in 
1905,  but  there  must  be  many  times  that  number  in  the  State  at 
the  present  time,  Oregon  had  quite  a  number  of  distinctive 
Norse  colonies  some  years  ago,  and  doubtless  they  still  are 
flourishing.  Several  widely  scattered  groups  of  this  race  also 
located  in  California,  one  near  Golita,  Santa  Barbara  County, 
two  in  Humboldt  County  and  in  various   other  Counties. 

The  mountain  states  of  Montana,  Idaho,  Colorado,  Utah, 
New  Mexico  and  Arizona.     In  the  rural  districts  of  Montana 

41 


AGRICULTURE 

the  Norwegians  are  particuarly  numerous.  There  are  thousands 
of  them  in  Utah,  probably  one-eighth  of  the  entire  population 
of  the  State  and  there  are  successful  Norwegian  farmers  in 
numbers  in  Idaho  and  Colorado. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  foregoing  is  an  unsatisfactory 
treatment  of  a  great  subject.  Some  day  some  one  will  have  the 
time  to  prepare  something  more  worthy  of  preservation  as  a  his- 
torical record. 


4^ 


INDUSTRY 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  INDUSTRY 

commerce,   finance,   engineering,   lumbering  and  general 
business  enterprises. 

By  Harry  Sundby-Hansen 

Editor   and   Manager,    Norwegian   Section,    Foreign    Language 
Information    Service,    New    York 

MERICANS  of  Norwegian  birth  and  lineage  consti- 
tute a  considerable  force  in  American  industry. 
While  by  far  the  greatest  number  of  the  Nor- 
wegian group  in  America  is  engaged  in  agricultural 
pursuits,  there  still  remains  a  force  of  sufficient  numbers  to 
make  its  influence  in  industrial  and  allied  occupations  felt  in 
the  fields  suited  to  the  group's  degree  of  skill  and  temperament. 

For  the  present  purpose,  those  engaged  in  strictly  in- 
dustrial occupations  as  well  as  leaders  and  workers  in  a 
variety  of  enterprises  embracing  finance,  commerce,  engineer- 
ing, architecture,  the  skilled  trades  and  lumbering,  are  in- 
cluded  in   the   general   classification   of   industry. 

In  the  basic  industries  of  coal  and  metaliferous  mining 
and  in  the  manufacture  of  steel  the  number  of  Norwegian 
immigrants  engaged  as  industrial  workers  is  negligible.  That 
sort  of  labor  does  not  appeal  to  the  Norse  temperament.  Nor- 
way has  no  coal  deposits  and  consequently  that  class  of 
workers  has  not  been  developed.  Only  a  limited  amount  of 
metaliferous  mining  is  carried  on,  mainly  copper  and  silver 
mining,  and  to  a  somewhat  larger  extent  iron  in  northern 
Norway,  but  these  industries  require  only  a  comparatively 
small  force  of  workers.  Neither  does  Norway  manufacture 
steel    except   in   a   limited,    specialized    line. 

Norway's  suzerainty  over  Spitzbergen  or  Svalbard,  as  the 
islands  were  called  by  the  early  Norse  discoverers,  offers  some 
opportunity  for  the  development  of  coal  mine  workers,  but  this 

45 


INDUSTRY 

field   is   as  yet   in   its   infancy   and   does   not   call    for  a   very 
large    force   of   men. 

Thus  it  comes  about  quite  naturally  that  Norwegian  im- 
migrants in  America  remain  for  the  most  part  aloof  from 
these   unfamiliar  fields   of  labor. 

It  is  an  outstanding  characteristic  of  the  Norwegian  im- 
migrant that  he  seeks  and  usually  finds  the  kind  of  work 
he  did  in  his  native  land.  People  from  the  rural  parts  of 
Norway  settle  in  the  rural  regions  of  the  United  States;  people 
from  the  cities  remain  as  a  rule  urbanites  here. 

It  is  one  hundred  years  since  immigrants  from  Norway 
began  to  come  in  large  numbers.  The  first  of  these,  the 
pioneers,  hailed  almost  exclusively  from  Norway's  rural  dis- 
tricts and  remote  coast  villages.  They  soon  found  land  to 
their  liking  and  settled  down  to  a  life  of  agriculture.  The 
urban  people  did  not  come  until  later.  The  first  arrivals 
of  these  were  laborers,  sailors,  and  skilled  mechanics.  Sub- 
sequently larger  and  larger  numbers  of  skilled  workers  ar- 
rived until  the  group  found  itself  sufficiently  numerous  in 
various  cities  to  form  societies  and  develop  organized  group 
activities. 

Following  these  waves  of  immigration  came  still  other 
classes  of  workers  with  specialized  education,  and  not  a  few 
with  university  training.  Among  the  latter  are  men  with 
doctor's  degrees  in  medicine,  law  and  theology.  New  York 
and  Chicago  each  boasts  an  alumni  association  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Christiania.  Graduates  are  likewise  found  in  Min- 
neapolis, Seattle,  and  other  centers  of  population  as  well  as  in 
many  other  parts  of  the  country,  all  contributing  of  their 
knowledge  and   skill  to  the  upbuilding  of  America. 

Norway  has  no  illiteracy.  Consequently  no  illiterate  im- 
migrants come   from   Norway. 

Disregarding  for  the  present  those  with  a  technical  train- 
ing and  higher  education,  all  Norwegian  immigrants  possess 
at  least  a  common  school  education  plus  a  moral  and  religious 
training.  In  additiort  to  these  qualifications  the  girls  and 
young  women  are  trained  in  needle  work,  ordinary  domestic 
duties  and  home  making,  the  boys  and  young  men  in  a  trade 
or    skilled    handicraft. 

46 


INDUSTRY 

The  work  of  the  earher  Norwegian  immigrants  in  break- 
ing new  land  and  aiding  materially  in  the  tremendous  task 
of  opening  up  the  west  and  northwest  for  settlement,  and  the 
growth  of  cities  and  revival  of  business  and  prosperity  fol- 
lowing the  Civil  War,  gave  impetus  to  this  urban  class  of  im- 
migration from  Norway.  The  pioneers  had  already  then  be- 
come "old  settlers"  and  had  given  a  good  account  of  themselves 
as  officers  and  enlisted  men  in  the  volunteer  regiments  of  the 
Union  army.  Those,  who  by  reason  of  age  or  other  dis- 
abilities remained   at  home,  helped  to   raise   food. 

In  the  earlier  period  of  Norwegian  immigration  thousands 
flocked  to  the  forests  of  Wisconsin,  Michigan  and  Minnesota 
where  they  constituted  a  factor  in  the  lumbering  industry. 
This  was  a  work  which  many  were  familiar  with  from  Nor- 
way. They  arrived  here  with  previous  experience  in  wield- 
ing the  axe  and  logging,  and  with  skill  was  coupled  a  robust 
physique,  brawn  and  brain,  desirable  qualifications  in  such 
a  strenuous  occupation.  The  timber  was  floated  down  the 
rivers  to  saw  mills  where  other  Norwegian  immigrant  workers 
converted  the  logs  into  building  materials.  These  were  there- 
upon shipped  to  the  citiees,  to  a  large  extent  by  means  of  the 
old  lumber  schooners  on  the  Great  Lakes. 

The  lumber  carrying  traffic  on  the  lakes  in  the  60s,  70s 
and  80s  of  the  last  century  was  largely  in  the  hands  of  Nor- 
wegian masters  and  sailors.  In  Chicago,  Milwaukee  and  other 
lake  ports  men  are  still  living  who  can  look  back  to  the  "days 
of  romance"  when  their  sailing  ships  in  endless  procession 
carried  the  lumber  that  went  into  the  construction  of  dwel- 
lings for  the  constantly  increasing  population  of  our  cities. 

A  big  single  factor  which  gave  stimulus  to  the  lumber  car- 
rying traffic  was  the  great  Chicago  fire  of  October  9,  1871. 
This  fire  was  one  of  the  worst  on  record.  It  reduced  the 
greater  part  of  the  young  city  to  a  smouldering  heap  of 
ashes  in  less  than  three  days,  destroyed  millions  of  dollars  worth 
of  property  and  rendered  thousands  homeless.  Among  the 
victims  were  large  numbers  of  Norwegian  immigrants  of  the 
artisan    class.     All    joined    with    their    fellow    sufferers    of   all 

47 


INDUSTRY 

races  in  combating  the  fury  of  the  onrushing  flames  as  volun- 
teer  fireman   and   in   rescue   work. 

The  date  of  the  beginning  of  the  Chicago  fire  has  been 
adopted  generally  throughout  the  United  States  as  "fire  pre- 
vention  day." 

The  city  had  to  be  rebuilt  and  speed  was  an  essential 
element  of  reconstruction.  Demand  for  lumber  and  all  kinds 
of  building  material  was  enormous.  Millions  of  feet  of  lumber 
were  consumed  in  building  operations  in  this  one  city  alone. 
Thus  Chicago  became  one  of  the  most  important  lumber 
markets  of  the  country.  In  all  these  operations  Norwegian 
immigrants  played  a  leading  part.  They  cut  the  timber  in  the 
northern  forests,  transported  the  logs  to  sawmills,  converted 
the  sawn  lumber  into  building  material,  carried  the  lumber 
and  materials  in  their  sailing  ships  down  the  lakes  and  finally 
as  building  contractors  and  artisans  erected  dwellings  and 
structures  of  every  description.  In  Chicago  Norwegian 
builders  and  workmen  did  their  full  share  in  helping  to  re- 
build the  fire  stricken  city. 

In  lumbering  the  Norwegian  immigrant  group  still  con- 
stitutes a  substantial  factor  in  the  forested  areas  of  the 
Pacific  Northwest.  Large  numbers  of  this  group  have  moved 
westward  in  the  course  of  the  last  quarter  of  a  century 
until  they  and  their  descendants  now  make  up  a  considerable 
proportion  of  the  population  of  Washington,  Oregon  and  other 
Pacific    coast    states. 

When  the  first  white  man  set  foot  upon  the  great  region 
west  of  the  Cascade  Mountains,  he  found  a  barricade  of 
forest,  unconquered  and  apparently  unconquerable  by  man. 
Only  the  strong  dared  essay  the  task  of  making  the  advance. 
The  weak,  the  fearful,  the  doubting,  the  cowardly  had  no 
place   there.     Where   were   the    right  men   to   be    found? 

The  pampered  dandy  of  the  streets  and  parlors  would 
have  perished  before  he  had   dropped   a   single   giant  tree. 

But  the  men  came.  They  came  from  Norway,  the  land 
of  hills  and  waterfalls,  the  land  of  lakes  and  fjords,  the 
land   of   rock  and   forests. 

48 


INDUSTRY 

Their  muscles  were  like  the  sinews  of  the  giant  firs 
themselves,  tough,  strong,  enduring  and  unbreakable.  Patience 
and  endurance  they  had  and  eternal  industry.  Before  them 
the  mighty  forests  melted  away.  The  stumps  were  uprooted, 
the  stubborn  roots  were  literally  torn  from  the  ground. 
Fields  and  gardens  smiled  where  once  the  cougar  roamed,  and 
civilization  and  culture  blossomed  on  the  vanished  realm  of 
the  wilderness. 

The  Norwegian  set  to  work  in  the  forest,  on  the  farm, 
or  on  the  deck  of  a  ship  is  the  forerunner  and  advance 
guard   of   civilization. 

The  forests  on  the  Pacific  Slope  are  the  largest  and  den- 
sest in  the  United  States,  and  when  removed  from  their 
native  soil,  are  manufactured  into  lumber  and  find  their  way 
into  all  parts  of  the  world.  From  the  time  the  axe  is 
applied  to  fell  the  giants  and  until  they  are  loaded  into  the 
vessel  that  carries  them  to  their  destination,  and  during  this 
process,  they  are  handled  many  times.  The  handling  is 
performed  mostly  by  men  of  Norwegian  birth  or  parentage. 
The  logger,  the  millhand,  the  mechanic  and  finally  the  lumber 
loader  who  places  them  into  the  ships  bound  for  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth  are,  if  not  exclusively,  though  mostly 
immigrant    Norwegians. 

Starting  in  the  logging  business  with  his  brawny  hands 
and  a  team  of  oxen,  the  Norwegian  immigrant  skidded  the 
mighty  logs  down  the  slopes  into  tide  water.  Later,  true  to 
his  progressive  nature  he  discarded  the  oxen  for  logging 
engines,  and  if  the  territory  was  too  hilly,  he  later  employed 
the  air  routes  with  cables  and  finally  also  became  the  first 
user  of  logging  railroads  with  powerful  locomotives.  Over 
these  roads  he  transported  logs  of  unbelievable  size  to  salt 
water,  where  a  tug  boat,  built  by  a  Norwegian  shipbuilder, 
manned  by  a  Norwegian .  crew,  would  tow  the  mile  along 
raft  to  mills,  where  the  great  part  of  the  necessary  labor 
power,  skilled  and  unskilled,  is  supplied  by  Americans  of 
Norwegian   birth   and   parentage. 

A  list  of  the  logging  and  mill  companies  on  the  Pacific 
Slope    which   are   owned    and    operated    by    Norwegian-Amer- 

49 


INDUSTRY 

icans  would  fill  pages.  The  one,  however,  who  pioneered  in 
this  work  on  Puget  Sound  was  Mr.  A.  H.  Anderson,  now 
deceased,  a  son  of  the  Middle  West  pioneer,  Mr.  Mons  An- 
derson of  La  Crosse,  Wisconsin. 

In  the  wood  working  trades  of  carpentering,  house  build- 
ing, furniture  making,  wood  carving,  ship  building,  general 
shipyard  work,  including  sail  and  rope  making,  Norwegian 
immigrants  rank  high  as  skilled  workmen.  They  are  more- 
over to  be  found  in  practically  all  skilled  trades  including 
machine  shops,  tool  making,  electrical  works,  the  manufac- 
ture of  fire-arms  and  the  finer  trades  such  as  watch  making 
and  optical  instrument  manufacture.  In  Chicago  and  other 
cities  are  to  be  found  local  unions  of  organized  workers  in 
the  carpentering,  house  painting  and  other  building  trades 
who.se  membership  is  made  up  exclusively  of  Norwegian  im- 
migrants or  in  which  a  majority  are  Americans  of  Norwegian 
birth  or  parentage.  A  large  number  of  the  group  is  en- 
gaged in  the  printing  trades  and  allied  industries  of  which 
a  goodly  proportion  are  compositors  on  our  American  news- 
papers. In  Chicago  the  membership  of  a  local  union  of  the 
International  Typographical  Union  is  made  up  entirely  of 
Norwegian  and  Danish  immigrant  printers,  the  Norwegian 
contingent  being  heavily  in  the  majority.  These  men  are  for 
the  most  part  engaged  in  the  composing  rooms  of  Amer- 
ican  newspapers    printed   in    the    Norwegian   language. 

In  the  wood  pulp  industry  and  the  manufacture  of  paper 
Americans  of  Norwegian  lineage  play  an  important  part. 
America  is  rapidly  being  deforested  by  the  ruthless  stripping 
of  our  timbered  areas.  Forestry  experts  estimate  that  our 
forests  will  have  entirely  disappeared  in  fifteen  years  unless 
steps  are  taken  to  prevent  such  a  calamity. 

The  demand  for  news  print  and  paper  of  all  kinds  is 
enormous.  The  demand  for  wood  pulp  for  the  manufacture 
of  paper  is  bigger  than  America  for  many  years  has  been 
able  to  supply  by  reason  of  timber  shortage.  Our  shortage 
in  the  supply  of  wood  pulp  is  relieved  by  imports  from  Nor- 
way. In  return  Norway  buys  food  stuffs  and  other  neces- 
saries   from    the    United    States.     The    maintenance    of    this 

50 


INDUSTRY 

commerce  is  of  enormous  importance  to  the  economic  wel- 
fare of  both  nations.  In  New  York  and  other  Atlantic 
seabord  cities  many  Americans  of  Norwegian  lineage  are 
engaged  in  the  import  and  export  business  connected  with 
the  wood  pulp  and  paper  industry. 

Norwegian  methods  of  converting  wood  pulp  into  paper, 
especially  into  news  print  for  our  great  dailies,  have  been 
adopted  by  the  American  paper  making  industry,  and  many 
Norwegian  immigrants  are  engaged  in  paper  making.  One 
of  the  largest  American  paper  mills,  one  controlled  and 
operated  by  Norwegian  immigrant  leadership  and  technical 
skill,    is    located    in    Maine. 

Among  the  foremost  men  in  this  line  in  New  York  are 
Mr.  Jack  Anderson,  Mr.  A.  Olafsen  and  Mr.  S.  Jobs.  Chris- 
tensen. 

In  the  manufacture  of  agricultural  implements  and  farm 
vehicles  Norwegian  immigrants  and  their  descendants  rank 
among  the  leading  factors.  Since  agriculture  is  the  basic 
industry  of  the  Norwegian  group  it  was  to  be  expected  that 
its  members  soon  would  enter  a  field  of  manufacture  so 
closely  related  to  the  tilling  of  the  soil.  Foremost  among 
these  industries  are  plants  in  Stoughton,  Beloit  and  Madison, 
Wis.  where  plows,  wagons  and  agricultural  implements  of  all 
kinds  are  manufactured  under  the  leadership  of  Norwegian 
immigrants  or  descendants  of  Norwegian  immigrant  pioneers, 
who  laid  the  foundation  of  the  industry.  The  products  of 
these  plants  are  known  to  all  American  farmers  for  the 
excellence   of   their  quality. 

One  of  the  foremost  and  largest  American  plants  for 
the  manufacture  of  tool  machines  is  also  located  in  Madison. 
Wis.  This  enterprise  was  founded  in  the  early  90s  by  the 
Hon.  John  A.  Johnson,  a  Norwegian  immigrant.  Experts 
consid€r  the  tool  machines  produced  there  the  best  in  America. 
The  largest  chair  factory  in  the  United  States,  possibly 
in  any  country,  is  located  in  Chicago  and  was  founded  by 
a  Norwegian  immigrant.  Many  Americans  df  the  Nor- 
wegian group  in  Chicago  are  engaged  as  employers  and 
workmen    in    the    cooperage    business.    One    of    the    largest 

51 


INDUSTRY 

manufacturing  plants  in  Chicago  devoted  to  the  making  of 
desks  and  office  furniture  was  founded  by  Norwegian  im- 
migrants and  is  owned  and  operated  by  their  descendants. 

In  Grand  Rapids,  Mich,,  Norwegian  immigrant  leader- 
ship has  developed  a  flourishing  textile  industry  in  the 
midst  of  this,  the  country's  furniture  making  center. 
Mr.  Alfred  Clementsen  the  founder,  is  also  interested  in  a 
large  number  of  business  enterprises  and  is  regarded  as 
one  of  the  pillars  of  the  community.  In  Manitowoc,  Wis. 
is  located  one  of  the  most  extensive  mercantile  enterprises 
in  America  in  the  hands  of  descendants  of  its  Norwegian 
immigrant  founder,  the  late  Osuld  Torrison.  In  New  York, 
Chicago,  Milwaukee,  Minneapolis,  St.  Paul,  Fargo,  Grand 
Forks,  Seattle  and  other  centers  of  population  Americans 
of  Norwegian  lineage  are  found  in  practically  all  lines 
of    business    activity. 

The  Norwegian  group  has  three  large  city  centers  of 
population.  Numerically  Chicago  is  the  largest.  In  proportion 
to  population,  however,  Minneapolis  holds  first  place.  New 
York    City    is    third. 

The  principal  occupations  of  Norwegian  immigrants  in 
New  York  are  the  skilled  trades  of  carpentry  and  pther 
building  trades  work,  and  large  numbers  are  engaged  as  water 
front  and  marine  transport  workers  in  the  harbor.  A 
characteristic  occupation  of  Norwegian  immigrant  sailors  in 
New  York  is  the  trade  called  "rigging".  Many  of  the 
group  are  also  engaged  in  this  work  in  Chicago  and  other 
cities  where  skyskraper  construction  work  calls  for  a  suf- 
ficient   force    of    men    to    make    the    work    profitable. 

Riggers  are  men  who  by  means  of  rope  and  tackle 
hoist  steel  beams  aloft  to  iron  setters  working  on  the  erec- 
tion of  steel  skeletons  of  skyskrapers.  These  men  are  also 
employed  in  moving  heavy  objects,  when  necessary  to  hoist 
or  lower  them  through  upper  story  windows  high  above 
the  sidewalk.  It  is  a  hazardous  occupation,  requiring  men  of 
robust  physique,  muscle  and  nerves  of  iron.  They  must 
also  possess  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  handling  of  ropes, 
splicing  and  looping.  For  these  reasons  former  Norwegian 
sailors    are    peculiarly    fitted    for   the   work. 

52 


INDUSTRY 

The  business  of  marine  surveying  in  the  port  of  New  York 
and  other  Atlantic  ports  is  largely  in  the  hands  of  Norwegian 
immigrant  engineers.  A  prominent  representative  of  this  group 
is  Mr.  Christian  Nielsen  of  New  York,  well  known  on  the 
Atlantic  coast  as  a  marine  engineer. 

In  welfare  work  among  employes  in  large  manufacturing 
plants  Mr.  N.  O.  Nelson,  a  St.  Louis  manufacturer,  was  a 
pioneer  among  American  employers  in  this  field.  A  system 
of  welfare  work  inaugurated  by  Mr.  Nelson  several  years 
ago  served  to  focus  the  attention  of  American  employers  upon 
his  plant  and  to  influence  others  to  follow  the  example  set 
by  this  progressive  Norwegian  American  employer. 

Tobacco  growing  is  classified  both  as  agriculture  and 
as  an  industry.  It  is  included  in  this  sketch  because  it  is 
closely   related   to   commerce   in   general. 

Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and  lineage  are  heavily 
interested  in  tobacco  growing  in  the  state  of  Wisconsin. 
Moreover,  they  are  pioneers  in  the  industry.  Dane,  Rock, 
Jefferson,  Vernon  and  Crawford  Counties  are  dotted  with 
tobacco  fields  cultivated  by  Americans  of  Norwegian  ex- 
traction. The  yearly  crops  marketed  are  valued  at  millions 
of   dollars. 

An  interesting  fact  in  this  connection  is  that  through 
Norwegian  immigrant  enterprise  Wisconsin  tobacco  is  now 
cultivated  successfully  in  Norway.  Norwegians  returning  to 
the  mother  country  brought  plants  and  seeds  with  them  to 
try  as  an  experiment  in  Norwegian  soil.  The  experiment 
proved  successful  beyond  expectations  and  as  a  result  Am- 
ericans visiting  Norway  as  tourists  may  have  the  pleasure 
of  fining  their  pipes  with  Wisconsin  tobacco  grown  in  the 
Sogn    district    of    the    Land    of    the    Midnight    Sun. 

One  of  the  pioneers  in  the  Wisconsin  tobacco  mdustry 
and  a  leader  in  many  other  financial  and  commercial  enter- 
prises was  Mr.  Andrew  Jensen  of  Edgerton,  Wis.  Mr.  Jensen 
embodied  the  cardinal  virtues  of  his  race-integnty,  straight- 
forwardness and  sturdy  honesty.  In  him  all  classes  of 
people  placed   implicit   confidence. 

53 


INDUSTRY 

In  a  necessarily  hurried  sketch  such  as  this  and  the  lack 
of  time  for  research  work  it  is  manifestly  impossible 
to  do  justice  by  a  mention  of  all  the  enterprising  pioneers  and 
men  of  action  who  have  blazed  the  way  in  industrial  activ- 
ity among  the  Norwegian  group.  Nevertheless,  no  sketch, 
no  matter  how  general  in  scope,  would  be  complete  if  it 
failed   to   mention    Mr.    Magnus    Swenson   of    Madison,   Wis. 

Coming  to  America  from  Norway  at  the  age  of  13  Mr. 
Swenson  has  carved  out  a  career  unique  among  Americans 
of  Norwegian  lineage.  The  recording  in  a  comprehensive 
way  of  his  numerous  and  varied  achievements  would  alone 
require   a   chapter    of    considerable    length. 

Mr.  Swenson  worked  his  own  way  all  the  way  up.  He 
was  graduated  from  the  University  of  Wisconsin  in  1880. 
Older  students  will  remember  him  as  a  teacher  of  chemistry 
and  later  he  became  noted  in  chemical  enterprises.  He  is 
credited  with  being  one  of  the  founders  of  the  College  of 
Agriculture  of  Wisconsin,  one  of  the  foremost  institutions 
of  its  kind  in  the  world.  Mr.  Swenson  had  a  passion  for 
saving  waste  and  is  credited  with  a  big  share  in  placing 
the  American  sugar  industry  on  its  feet  and  developing  the 
manufacture  of  glycerine  on  a  large  scale.  He  is  the  inventor 
of  a  number  of  important  improvements  in  sugar  refining 
machinery.  To 'this  work  he  devoted  a  number  of  years  in 
Texas   and    other    sections    of    the    South. 

Subsequently  he  entered  the  field  of  machinery  manu- 
facture   in    Chicago. 

After  leaving  that  field  he  planned  to  retire  and  take  a 
well  earned  rest,  but  fate  willed  otherwise.  The  tremendous 
water  power  resources  of  Wisconsin  which  annually  went  to 
waste  would  not  let  him  rest. 

He  set  to  work  developing  the  power  of  the  great  rivers 
of  his  beloved  state.  To  his  foresight  and  initiative  are  due 
in  a  large  measure  the  present  tremendous  water  power  dev- 
elopment of  Wisconsin.  The  great  Sauk  City  Dam  bears 
living  testimony  to  his  vision  and  practical  ability  as  an  in- 
dustrial  organizer   and  builder. 

Nor   can    a    sketch    such   as    this    be    considered    complete 


INDUSTRY 

without  mention  being  made  of  the  late  Mr.  Anton  M. 
Holter,  who  died  at  his  home  in  Helena,  Mont.  July  i6, 
1921,  at  the  age  of  90  years.  Mr.  Holter  was  a  leading  fin- 
ancier and  an  industrial  pioneer  in  his  section  of  the  country. 
He  came  to  America  from  Moss,  Norway  in  1854.  After  six 
years  spent  on  the  then  frontiers  in  Iowa.  Missouri  and  Min- 
nesota he  set  out  with  a  party  of  gold  seekers  headed  for  Pikes 
Peak,  Colo.  Meeting  with  indifferent  success  in  his  hunt 
for  gold  he  set  out  for  Montana  taking  with  him  a  small 
sawing  outfit.  After  many  hardships  he  and  a  partner  by 
the  name  of  Evenson,  also  a  Norwegian  immigrant,  managed 
during  the  winter  to  cut  a  considerable  quantity  of  lumber. 
The  following  year  they  opened  a  lumber  business  in  Nevada 
City. 

In  1867  Mr.  Holter  established  the  first  sash  and  door 
mill  in  Montana.  In  the  70s  he  entered  the  copper  and 
silver  mining  industry  and  in  1884  he  established  in  partner- 
ship with  others  the  first  street  car  line  in  Helena.  Sub- 
sequently he  extended  his  mining  operations  to  include  gold 
and   coal. 

Mr,  Holter  was  at  the  time  of  his  death  among  the  best 
known  of  the  generation  of  Norwegian  pioneer  immigrants 
who  helped  to  clear  the  wilderness,  advance  the  frontier  and 
build  up  the  great  Northwest.  Two  sons,  Norman  B.  Holter 
and  Aubrey  M.  Holter,  succeeded  to  the  business  in  Helena. 
Another  son,  Edwin  O.  Holter,  is  a  well  known  attorney  in 
New    York    City. 

Americans  of  Norwegian  extraction  are  extensively  in- 
terested in  banking  both  in  the  larger  cities  and  in  the  rural 
sections  of  the  country.  This  is  especially  true  in  the  great 
Mississippi  Valley.  In  the  smaller  citiees  and  towns  up  and 
down  this  great  agricultural  region  Norwegian  immigrants 
and  their  descendants  are  found  everywhere  as  bank  directors 
and   as   active   executive   heads   of   banking   institutions. 

In  New  York,  Chicago,  Minneapolis  and  other  large 
cities  thousands  of  the  Norwegian  group  are  to  be  found 
as   executives   and   employes   of   the   leading   banking   houses. 

Banks     founded     and     controlled     exclusively     by     Nor- 

55 


INDUSTRY 

wegian  immigrants  and  their  descendants  are  scattered  all 
over  the  country.  They  are,  of  course,  most  numerous  in 
the  Middle  West  and   Northwestern   States. 

The  largest  and  most  influential  of  these  institutions  is 
the  State  Bank  of  Chicago,  founded  in  1879.  One  of  the 
founders,  the  late  Mr.  Helge  A.  Haugan,  was  at  the  time  of 
his  death  a  power  in  Chicago's  financial  circles  and  a  leader 
in  all  progressive  enterprises  for  the  advancement  of  the  city. 

This  bank,  while  it  has  drawn  largely  for  its  clientele 
upon  the  Norwegian,  Swedish  and  Danish  groups  and  owes 
much  to  their  support,  is  nevertheless  thoroughly  American 
in  spirit  and  business  organization  and  enjoys  the  support 
of  many  leading  Americans  of  other  than   Norse   ancestry. 

As  president  of  the  bank,  Mr.  Henry  A.  Haugan,  a  typi- 
cal American,  is  a  worthy  successor  of  his  father.  Another 
son.  Captain  Oscar  H.  Haugan,  is  vice-president  and  man- 
ager of  the  Real  Estate  Loan  Department.  In  the  matter 
of  interesting  himself  actively  in  Norwegian  group  interests 
Captain  Oscar  Haugan  is  worthily  upholding  the  tradition 
established  by  his  father. 

Another  member  of  this  noted  immigrant  family,  who 
contributed  to  the  upbuilding  of  the  Middle  West,  was  the 
late  Hauman  G.  Haugan,  a  brother  of  the  founder  of  the 
bank.  He  was  for  many  years  actively  interested  in  trans- 
portation development  and  served  for  forty  years  as  comp- 
troller of  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  and  St.  Paul  Railroad. 
A   station   on   the   line    is   named    in    his    honor. 

A  large  number  of  the  Norwegian  group  is  engaged  in 
railroad  work,  as  executives,  as  employes  in  the  various  de- 
partments of  railroad  administration,  in  the  train  service 
as  conductors  and  trainmen  generally,  as  engineers  and  fire- 
men, in  the  passenger  and  freight  terminals  and  in  many 
other  capacities.  The  Chicago  and  Northwestern  Railway 
Company's  shops  at  Chicago  was  at  one  time  manned  almost 
exclusively  by  Norwegian  immigrant  workmen  and  there  is 
still   quite   a   number   of   the    "old   timers"    employed    there. 

The  old  town  of  Pullman,  now  a  section  of  Chicago's 
aouth    side,    was    in    the    80s    and    90s    largely    populated    by 

56 


INDUSTRY 

Norwegian  workmen  employed  as  car  builders  in  the  plants 
of  the  Pullman  Palace  Car  Co.  This  concern  drew  upon 
Norwegian  immigrants  for  large  numbers  of  its  most  skilled 
workmen  in   the   fine   wood   working  trades. 

Norwegians  with  technical  education  began  arriving  in 
the  United  States  as  early  as  the  60s  and  continued  coming 
in  small  numbers  through  the  70s  and  early  80s.  These 
men  wc^'e  for  the  most  part  mechanical  and  civil  engineers, 
though  there  were  also  a  few  architects  and  chemists  among 
them. 

The  influx  of  technically  educated  men  from  Norway 
increased  rapidly  in  the  latter  part  of  the  80s  and  grew 
to  considerable  proportions  in  the  course  of  the  two  suc- 
ceeding decades.  Between  1890  and  1910  the  great  bulk  of 
this  class  of  Norwegian  immigrants  arrived  on  American 
soil.  While  statistics  are  lacking  it  is  estimated  by  technical 
men  in  touch  with  group  affairs  within  the  profession  that 
there  are  not  fewer  than  5,000  engineers  and  architects  of 
the  Norwegian  group  in  America  at  the  present  time.  Some 
of  these  are  American  born,  but  the  great  majority  are  immi- 
grants and  have  received  their  education  in  the  technical 
schools    of    Norway. 

A  large  contingent  of  these  men  was  graduated  from 
the  leading  technical  institute  of  the  country,  Norway's  Tech- 
nical Pligh  School  at  Trondhjem.  This  school  has  given 
America  a  number  of  prominent  men  in  the  field  of  engi- 
neering. Other  schools  represented  in  the  group  are  Bergen, 
Christiania,  Porsgrund  and  Horten.  In  Chicago  the  con- 
tingent from  Trondhjem  is  so  numerous  that  an  alumni  asso- 
ciation   has    been    in    existence    for    several    years. 

While  many  of  these  men  have  never  reached  farther 
than  the  draftsman's  table,  it  is  nevertheless  a  fact  that  the 
number  which  has  reached  the  top  ranks  of  the  profession 
is  remarkably  large.  It  is  moreover  a  fact  that  in  propor- 
tion to  population,  Norway  has  not  only  given  America  a 
greater  number  of  her  people  than  any  other  sovereign  nation 
on  earth,  but  she  has  also  given  this  country  proportionately 
a  greater  number  of  technically  educated  men  than  any  other 
country. 

57 


INDUSTRY 

It  would  be  impossible  here  to  estimate  the  values  sup- 
plied America  by  these  immigrants.  That  they  are  enor- 
mous, considered  from  an  economic  standpoint  alone,  no 
one  will  seriously  deny.  Norway  foots  the  educational  bill, 
and  when  the  young  men  reach  an  age  when,  according  to 
natural  expectation  they  should  yield  a  return,  they  emigrate, 
many  of  them  never  to  return.  This  supply  of  values  costs 
America  nothing.  On  the  other  hand  America  gives  them 
larger  opportunities  for  the  exercise  of  their  skill  and 
efficiency. 

Space  permits  only  a  brief  mention  of  some  of  the 
Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and  extraction  who  have 
made  a  name  for  themselves  in  the  technical  world.  There 
are  many  more,  but  to  include  them  all  would  require  a 
large   volume. 

In  construction  work  in  New  York  City  Mr.  Gunvald 
Aus,  consulting  engineer,  and  Mr.  Kort  Berle,  architect, 
stand  out  prominently  as  distinguished  men  in  their  line. 
The  two  men  are  business  partners.  Mr.  Aus  came  into 
prominence  in  connection  with  construction  work  on  the 
United  States  Custom  House,  the  monumental  and  artistic 
structure  facing  Bowling  Green.  Subsequently  Mr.  Aus 
added  lustre  to  his  fame  by  designing  the  steel  work  for  the 
Woolworth  Building,  the  beautiful  "Cathedral  of  Commerce" 
on  Broadway  near  City  Hall  Park,  of  which  the  distin- 
guished American,  Mr.  Cass  Gilbert,  is  the  architect.  In  the 
designing  and  erection  of  the  steel  structure  of  this  monu- 
mental building,  the  tallest  of  its  kind  in  the  world,  Mr. 
Aus  and  Mr.  Berle  shared  responsibilities  and  honors. 

Mr.  John  A.  Gade  of  New  York  is  a  well  known  archi- 
tect of  high  standard. 

Mr.  Olaf  Hoff,  of  New  York  City,  consulting  engineer, 
is  the  inventor  of  a  new  method  of  building  subaqueous  tun- 
nels of  which  examples  in  New  York  are  several  subway 
tunnels  under  the  Harlem  river.  He  also  built  the  great 
New  York  Central  Railroad  tunnel  under  the  Detroit  river. 
Mr.   Hoff  served   for  many   years  as   engineer   of  bridges    for 

58 


INDUSTRY 

the  New  York  Central  Lines.  His  brother,  Mr.  J.  H.  Hoff. 
a  graduate  of  the  Christiania  Technical  School,  has  followed 
bridge  construction  in  the  United  States  for  a  number  of 
years  and  is  now  chief  engineer  for  the  American  Bridge 
Company    at    Chicago. 

Mr.  Carl  Wigtel,  of  New  York  City,  is  an  inventor 
and  expert  in  the  manufacture  of  hydraulic  machinery. 
Mr.  Otto  J.  Andreason  is  a  designing  and  estimating  engi- 
neer, for  many  years  with  the  world  famous  engineer,  William 
Barclay  Parsons,  New  York  City.  Mr.  John  Borge,  of  New 
York,  has  for  many  years  been  identified  with  the  improve- 
ment and  manufacture  of   incinerators. 

In  connection  with  New  York  subway  construction  work 
.Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and  education  have  taken  a 
prominent  part.  Thus  Mr.  Sverre  Damm  has  for  more 
than  twenty  years  been  engineer  in  direct  charge  of  subway 
construction  in  the  American  metropolis.  Mr.  Berge  B. 
Furre  and  a  large  number  of  engineers  of  the  Norwegian 
group  are  engaged  in  various  capacities  in  connection  with 
subway  work.  Mr.  Guttorm  Miller  has  likewise  for  over 
twenty  years  been  connected  with  New  York  subway  and 
other    big    construction    enterprises. 

Mr.  Eugene  Schou,  structural  engineer  with  the  Boand 
of  Education  of  New  York  City,  has  for  years  been  prom- 
inently identified  with  the  construction  of  the  city's  numer- 
ous  public  school  buildings. 

Mr.  Nils  F.  Ambursen  of  New  York  is  a  well  known 
consulting,  hydraulic  engineer  and  the  inventor  of  the  Am- 
bursen dam.  Mr.  John  S.  Branne,  of  New  York,  is  a  well 
known  consulting  engineer.  In  the  silk  industry  Mr.  A. 
Berg,  of  Paterson,  N.  J.,  is  a  chemical  engineer  and  expert 
in    silk    dyeing. 

In  the  field  of  chemistry  Mr.  E.  A.  Cappelen-Smith,  of 
New  York,  is  an  outstanding  figure  among  Americans  of  the 
Norwegian  group.  He  is  another  of  the  large  number  of 
graduates  of  the  Trondhjem  technical  school  who  have  made 
their  influence  felt  in  the  American  technical  world.  Mr. 
Cappelen-Smith    has    invented    great    improvement    devices    in 

59 


INDUSTRY 

the  copper  industry.  The  Mining  and  Metallurgical  Society 
of  America  recently  gave  a  dinner  in  his  honor  in  New  York 
at  which  he  was  presented  with  the  Society's  gold  medal  in 
recognition  of  his  great  services  in  the  development  of  hydro- 
metallurgical  science.  It  is  especially  his  inventions  and  im- 
proved methods  employed  in  extracting  copper  from  the  ore 
that  have  made  Mr.  Cappelen-Smith  famous.  He  is  en- 
gaged by  the  Guggenheim  Co.  in  an  expert  capacity. 

Mr.  Tinius  Olsen  of  Philadelphia  is  a  pioneer  inventor 
and  manufacturer  of  machinery  for  the  testing  of  materials 
He  was  awarded  the  grand  prize  at  the  Panama-Pacific  Ex- 
position at  San  Francisco,  At  Mr.  Olsen's  plant  was  built 
the  largest  testing  machine  in  the  world  for  the  United 
States  Bureau  of  Standards.  Mr,  Henrick  V.  Loss  of  Phila- 
delphia made  the  first  rolled  steel  railway  car  wheels  in  Amer- 
ica and  has  the  Franklin  Institute  gold  medal.  Another 
Philadelphian  of  the  Norwegian  group,  Mr.  Carl  G,  Barth, 
is  the  inventor  of  a  system  of  efficiency  in  industrial  man- 
agement, 

Mr,  Viggo  Drewsen  of  New  York  is  a  leading  chemical 
engineer  and  a  recognized  authority  on  the  subject  of  paper 
manufacture.  Other  prominent  paper  mill  engineers  are  Mr. 
D.  S,  Jensen  and  Mr.  Ole  Berger  of  New  York.  Mr.  Her- 
bert W.  Guettler  of  Chicago,  a  graduate  of  the  Christiania 
technical  school,  is  closely  identified  with  the  paper  mill  in- 
dustry. He  is  the  inventor  of  the  Guettler  barking  drum, 
an  improved  method  of  removing  bark  from  the  logs,  and 
other    improvements    in    fibre    making    processes. 

Graduates  of  the  Trondhjem  and  other  technical  schools 
in  Norway  are  well  represented  in  Chicago  and  other  cities 
in  the  Middle  West.  Many  of  the  engineers  who  arrived  in 
America  in  the  60s  and  70s  now  hold  high  executive  posi- 
tions in  the  steel  industry,  in  the  state  and  municipal  govern- 
ment, in  transit  enterprises  and   with  public  commissions. 

One  of  the  Trondhjem  graduates  of  the  early  70s  is 
Mt,  Gustav  L,  Clausen  of  Chicago,  civil  engineer  and  expert 
on  sewer  construction.  Mr,  Clausen  was  among  the  early 
arrivals  in   Chicago,     He  has   devoted  himself  chiefly   to  the 

60 


INDUSTRY 

work  of  laying  out  cities  and  planning  sewer  systems  for 
cities.  He  planned  the  town  of  Pullman  and  the  town  of 
Hyde  Park,  both  of  which  now  are  within  the  city  limits 
of  Chicago,  and  several  other  cities  adjacent  to  the  Middle 
Western  Metropolis.  Mr.  Clausen  was  for  a  number  of  years 
superintendent  of  sewers  of  the  City  of  Chicago  and  is  a 
recognized  authority  on  sewer  construction. 

Mr.  E.  Lee  Heidenreich  is  another  Trondhjem  graduate 
of  the  70s  who  has  reflected  glory  on  his  Alma  Mater.  Mr. 
Heidenreich  is  the  inventor  of  the  modern  type  of  grain  ele- 
vators used  in  America.  He  made  a  specialty  of  building 
large  grain  elevators  both  in  and  outside  of  Chicago.  Several 
of  Chicago's  big  grain  elevators  are  his  work.  Mr.  Heiden- 
reich also  specialized  in  reinforced  concrete  and  wrote  a 
book  on  this  subject.  He  was  considered  the  foremost  en- 
gineer in  the  world  of  reinforced  concrete  construction.  To- 
gether with  Mr.  A.  A.  Boedtker,  also  a  Trondhjem  grad- 
uate, Mr.  Heidenreich  built  a  number  of  the  beautiful  ex- 
hibit buildings  of  the  World's  Fair  at  Chicago  in  1893.  Mr 
Boedtker  was  a  leading  railroad  engineer.  These  two  men 
also  built  a  big  section  of  the  famous  drainage  canal  between 
Chicago  and  Lockport,   111. 

Mr.  Leonhard  Holmboe,  a  graduate  of  the  Christiania 
technical  school  in  the  early  70s,  designed  and  built  one  of 
the  largest  steel  plants  in  America,  the  Illinois  Steel  Com- 
pany's South  Works  on  the  southwest  shore  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan at  Chicago.  Mr.  Holmboe  has  been  in  the  service  of  this 
company  for  a  period  of  forty-one  years  and  is  chief  engi- 
neer of  construction.  Another  graduate  of  the  Christiania 
technical  school  of  the  same  period  is  Mr.  Thomas  G.  Pihl- 
feldt  of  Chicago.-  Mr.  Pihlfeldt  is  a  noted  bridge  engineer 
and  the  inventor  of  many  improvements  in  bridge  construc- 
tion, notably  in  the  Pihlfeldt-Ericsson  or  Chicago  type  of 
"jack-knife"  bridges  of  which  Mr.  Pihlfeldt  has  buiU  a  large 
number  for  the  City  of  Chicago.  He  is  chief  engineer  of 
bri|Jges  for  the  city,  a  position  he  has  held  for  more  than 
twenty-five  years. 

Mr.    Joachim    G.  -Giaver    is    a    noted    civil    engineer    and 
6j 


INDUSTRY 

a  graduate  of  the  Trondhjem  school  in  the  early  70s.  As  a 
young  man  he  held  the  position  of  chief  engineer  for  one  of  the 
large  bridge  companies  of  Pittsburgh.  He  came  to  Chicago  in 
1891  and  entered  immediately  upon  the  work  of  designing  the 
steel  frame  of  the  great  exhibit  buildings  of  the  World's  Fair, 
Subsequently  he  held  the  position  of  chief  engineer  for  H.  D. 
Burnham  Company,  designing  skyscrapers.  He  is  one  of 
the  foremost  engineers  in  America  on  skyscraper  construc- 
tion and  is  the  inventor  of  the  well  known  Giaver  bell 
foundations.  Mr.  Giaver  was  connected  with  the  construc- 
tion of  several  of  the  largest  buildings  in  the  country  in- 
cluding the  Equitable  Building  in  New  York  and  other 
large    structures. 

In  steel  plant  construction  Mr.  A.  B.  Neumann  of 
Chicago  holds  an  eminent  place.  Mr.  Neumann  is  a  grad- 
uate of  the  Trondhjem  Technical  school  in  the  90s  and 
came  to  the  United  States  shortly  afterwards.  He  is  the 
designer  and  builder  of  the  largest  steel  plant  in  America, 
possibly  in  the  world,  the  great  plant  of  the  United  States 
Steel  Corporation  at  Gary,  Ind.,  on  the  south  shore  of 
r.ake  Michigan  just  outside  of  Chicago.  The  plan  of  the 
new  City  of 'Gary  is  also  Mr.  Neumann's  work.  He  held 
the  position  of  chief  engineer  of  the  city  and  laid  out  this 
newly  created  manufacturing  town  on  the  basis  of  a  popu- 
lation of  ioo,coo  people.  Other  steel  plants  built  by  Mr. 
Neumann  are  the  American  Rolling  Mill  Company's  plant 
at  Middletown,  Ohio  and  seamless  tube  plants  for  the  Pitts- 
burgh Steel  Products  Co.  Mr.  Neumann  is  an  inventor  and 
has  patented  the  first  blast  furnace  rotary  distributor  which 
greatly    improved    on    blast    furnace    practice. 

Mr.  J.  A.  I>yblie  is  a  prominent  engineer  of  the  Nor- 
wegian group  in  the  steel  industry.  He  too  is  a  graduate 
of  the  Trondhjem  school  in  the  early  70s.  For  a  number  of 
years  he  held  the  position  of  chief  engineer  of  Anaconda 
Mining  Co.,  Anaconda,  Mont.  He  then  went  to  the  Illinois 
Steel  Company  and  is  at  present  chief  engineer  at  this 
company's  Joliet,  111.,  works.  Mr.  Dyblie  is  an  inventor  and 
has    secured    patents    on    many   valuable    improvements    in   the 

62 


INDUSTRY 

copper  industry  as   well  as  in  the  iron  and   steel   industry. 

Mr.  Christian  Holt  and  his  brother,  Mr.  Severin  Holt, 
are  well  known  engineers  and  inventors.  Mr.  Christian  Holt 
spent  all  his  time  in  the  service  of  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment designing  locks  in  rivers  and  other  navigable  water- 
ways. Mr.  Severin  Holt  is  an  inventor  and  was  for  a  num- 
ber of  years  with  the  McCormick  Co.,  now  the  International 
Harvester  Co.  of  Chicago.  He  invented  and  patented  several 
machines  built  by  this  company  and  he  is  also  the  patentee 
of  the  well  known  Holt  cream  separator.  Mr.  H.  Claussen 
and  Mr.  Carl  Printz  are  well  known  engineers  and  hold 
important  positions  with  the  E.  P.  Ellis  Co.  of  Milwaukee. 
Wis.  Mr.  K.  Baetzman  is  a  graduate  of  the  Trondhjem 
Technical  School  and  holds  an  important  position  in  one 
of  the  large  steel  plants  near  Chicago.  Mr.  Leif  Lee  has 
been  chief  engineer  and  assistant  to  the  president  of  a  large 
steel  plant  in  the  Youngstown,  Ohio,  district.  Mr.  Halfdan 
Lee,  a  brother  of  Leif,  was  also  engaged  in  the  steel  in- 
dustry and  then  entered  the  coke  making  industry.  He 
now  holds  an  important  position  with  a  large  concern  in 
Pittsburgh. 

Mr.  Gustav  Bergendahl  and  his  brother,  Mr.  Einar 
Bergendahl,  both  of  Chicago,  are  noted  engineers  and  build- 
ers. A  third  brother,  Mr.  Carl  Bergendahl,  has  for  years 
been  identified  with  bridge  construction.  Mr.  Einar  Bergen- 
dahl is  at  present  engaged  on  the  construction  of  the  great 
bridge  over  the  Delaware  river  between  Philadelphia  and 
Camden. 

Mr.  F.  W.  Cappelen  was  until  his  death  on  October  i6, 
1921,  city  engineer  of  Minneapolis.  Mr.  Capi>elen  was  born 
in  Drammen,  Norway,  in  1857  and  came  to  the  United  States 
in  the  early  80s.  He  was  for  some  years  with  the  Northern 
Pacific  Railroad  in  Montana  and  was  later  this  company's 
bridge  engineer  with  headquarters  in  Minneapolis.  In  1886 
he  entered  the  service  of  the  city  and  in  1892  he  became 
City  Engineer.  He  built  the  Northern  Pacific  bridge  over 
the  Mississippi  river  near  the  University  of  Minnesota,  the 
Third     Avenue     bridge    and    the     city    filtration    plant.       He 

63 


INDUSTRY 

was  an  inventor  and  patentee  of  a  number  of  improvements 
in    reduction    plants. 

Mr.  J.  Heyerdahl-Hansen  is  a  noted  engineer  of  the 
Norwegian  group  on  the  Pacific  Coast  and  is  president  of 
a  large  Diesel  engine  company.  Mr.  Knut  Dahl  is  chief  engi- 
neer of  the  well  known  Union  Iron  Works  of  San  Fran- 
cisco. He  is  also  the  inventor  of  the  famous  oil  burner 
used  by  the  United  States  Navy  for  our  gun  boats.  Mr. 
J.  P.  Paulson  is  chief  engineer  of  the  C.  H.  Moore  Iron 
Works  of  San  Francisco. 

This  list  could  be  extended,  but  time  and  space  forbid 
it.  The  foregoing  is  sufficient  to  show  that  the  Norwegian 
group  has  made  substantial  contributions  to  the  upbuilding 
of  our  country.  These  men  are  thoroughly  American  in 
spirit  and  take  a  pride  in  their  work  for  America.  The 
psychology  of  the  attitude  of  mind  of  the  Norwegian  immi- 
grant toward  the  life  and  ideals  of  his  adopted  country  is 
that  the  transplantation  process  is  perhaps  effected  with  a 
minimum  of  pain  as  compared  with  some  other  racial  groups. 
The  spirit  and  ideals  of  America  are  largely  those  with  which 
he  is  familiar  in  Norway.  America  gives  to  the  ideals  within 
him   a   quickening   impulse. 

In  concluding  this  sketch  of  Norwegian  immigrant  in- 
dustrial contributions  it  is  fitting  that  mention  be  made  of 
an  important  industry  the  Norwegian  group  has  given  our 
great  northern  territory  of  Alaska.  Reindeer  were  first  in- 
troduced in  Alaska  many  years  ago  from  Northern  Nor- 
.way,  where  nomad  Lapps  are  the  principal  raisers  of  these 
useful  animals.  Lapps  sustain  a  relation  to  the  govern- 
ment and  people  of  Norway  somewhat  |  akin  to  that  of  the 
Indians  with  respect  to  the  Government  and  people  of  America. 

Ehiring  the  last  twenty  years  reindeer  raising  in  Alaska 
has  assumed  large  proportions  and  much  of  this  industry  is  in 
tlie  hands  of  Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and  descent. 
One  of  the  foremost  men  in  this  work  is  Federal  Judge 
G.  J.  Lomen,  of  Nome,  who  controls  a  herd  of  30,000 
animals.  Judge  Lomen  is  a  native  of  Iowa  of  Norwegian 
parents.     He  practiced  law  a  number  of  years  in  Minneapolis 

64 


INDUSTRY 

before  going  to  Alaska  twenty-one  years  ago.  Alaskan  rein- 
deer raisers  are  now  establishing  markets  for  reindeer  meat 
all  over  the  United  States  thus  adding  a  delicacy  to  the 
country's  food  supply  by  means  of  an  industry  of  great 
economic   possibilities. 

The  assertions  made  in  this  sketch  are  based  largely  upon 
experience  and  contact  with  men  in  all  walks  of  industrial 
activity.  They  are  conservative.  More  could  be  said  for 
the  industry,  thrift,  progressiveness,  integrity,  and  depend- 
ability of  the  Norwegian  immigrant.  Sufficient  has  been 
told,  however,  to  show  that  this  group  has  made  substan- 
tial and  lasting  contributions  to  our  country's  upbuilding. 
The  character,  life  and  work  of  Americans  of  Norwegian 
birth  and  descent  deserve  well  of  our  great  Republic,  to 
which    they   are   all    whole-heartedly    devoted. 


65 


FISHERIES 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  AMERICAN  FISHERIES 

By  Thomas  H.   Kolderup 

Vice    Consul   of   Norway, 

Seattle,    Wash. 

HEREVER  Norwegians  have  taken  up  their  home, 
whatever  they  have  done,  their  sterHng  honesty, 
their  sturdy  character  and  their  clear  intelHgence 
have  always  made  their  mark  in  the  development  of 
the  country  of  their  choice.  It  is,  therefore,  only  natural  that 
their  influence  and  contribution  become  so  much  greater 
in  spheres,  where  their  forefathers  for  generations  have  found 
their  life-work,  where  their  old  country  has  been  one  of  the 
foremost   during  all   time. 

The  writer  is  not  in  possession  of  the  necessary  facts 
to  judge  competently  of  the  contribution  made  by  the  Nor- 
wegians to  the  fisheries  of  the  Atlantic  Coast,  but,  judg- 
ing from  the  information  he  has  been  able  to  gather, 
they  have  been  prominent  in  the  fishing  on  that  coast 
from  the  very  beginning  of  the  immigration  of  the  Nor- 
wegians to  America.  During  the  last  few  decades  they  have 
also  made  great  strides  in  the  development  of  the  fish  canning 
industry   of   the   Atlantic   Coast. 

But  the  Norwegians  have  never  in  the  fisheries  on  the 
Atlantic  Coast  been  represented  in  such  great  numbers  that 
the  whole  fishing  industry  has  been,  so  to  speak,  impregnated 
by  them  and  led  by  them.  This,  however,  is  eminently  the 
case  on  the  Pacific  Coast  and  in  Alaska.  It  may  be  said  with- 
out fear  of  contradiction,  that  the  Norwegians  have  pioneered 
practically  all  kinds  of  fishing  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  that 
they  have  taken  the  initiative  and  carried  their  plans  to 
success  as  far  as  their  limited  capital  has  allowed.  But 
in  the  early  days  of  the  fisheries  the  capital  held  and  owned 
by   Norwegians    was   insignificant  and    when    more   money   was 

69 


FISHERIES 

required  to  accomplish  the  results  they  had  planned,  it  often 
became  necessary  to  interest  others.  Too  often  did  it  then 
occur,  when  other  capital  was  secured,  that  the  originators 
of  the  plans  and  the  successful  workers  in  the  enterprise 
were  ousted,  the  new  capital  claiming  the  credit  for  the 
accomplished  success.  Nevertheless — the  initiative  was  Nor- 
wegian— the  first  and  hardest  work,  overcoming  all  difficulties 
and  obstacles  of  conditions  and  nature,  was  done  by  Nor- 
wegians. Success  could  not  have  been  accomplished  without 
this   display  of   initiative,   intelligence   and   energy. 

A  few  words  should  be  said  about  the  contribution  of 
the  Norwegians  to  the  development  of  the  most  important 
branches  of  fishing  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  namely:  Salmon, 
Halibut,   Herring,   Cod  and  Whaling. 

I  have  mentioned  salmon  first,  as  this  branch  of  fishing 
is  so  decidedly  the  most  important  on  the  Pacific  Coast.  The 
value  of  the  salmon  catch  does  now  and  has  for  many  years 
constituted  more  than  80  percent  of  the  total  value  of  all 
fish  products.  Up  to  about  1878  practically  all  salmon  fish- 
ing and  canning  was  done  on  the  Columbia  River,  some  on 
other  rivers  in  Oregon  and  California  and  but  very  little 
on  Puget  Sound  and  in  Alaska.  In  1878  the  output  from 
Columbia  River  was  460,000  cases  out  of  a  total  for  the 
entire  district  of  629,191  cases.  And  the  greatest  part  of  these 
460,000  cases  of  American  salmon  was  caught  by  Norwegian 
fishermen.  Capital  for  canneries  they  had  none,  nor  did  they 
perhaps  know  enough  about  the  country  and  its  customs 
to'  conduct  successfully  such  a  business,  but  they  had  the  un- 
tiring energy  of  the  old  Norwegian  vikings,  they  had  the 
courage  of  their  forefathers  to  wrest  from  the  sea  its  silver 
treasures.  And  they  made  a  name  for  themselves,  "Nor- 
wegian" became  a  synonym  for  sterling  honesty  and  un- 
questioned   courage. 

On  Puget  Sound  we  hear  of  one  John  Brygger,  a 
Norwegian,  who  in  1876  founded  one  of  the  first  salmon 
fisheries  at  Salmon  Bay  near  Seattle  and  the  salmon  fishing 
and  canning  industry  grew  from  that  time  on  apace  in 
Washington    and    particularly    in     Alaska.      Out    of    a    total 

70 


FISHERIES 

pack  of  629,191  cases  packed  on  the  Pacific  Coast  in  1878 
Alaska's  share  was  only  8,159  cases,  while  in  1898  Alaska 
packed  about  i  million  out  of  2,484,722  and  in  1918  6,177,569 
out    of    a    total    of    9,692,300    cases. 

The  predominant  figure  amongst  the  early  Norwegians  in 
the  salmon  business  in  Alaska  is  Peter  Thams  Buschmann,  who 
in  1891  with  wife  and  9  children  came  from  Trondhjem  to 
Tacoma.  His  influence  has  been  more  widely  felt  and  his 
achievements  are  probably  greater  than  any  other  of  the 
early  Norwegians  in  Alaska.  For  a  few  years  he  made  his 
home  on  Puget  Sound,  experimenting  with  different  branches 
of  fishing  and  fishing  business  and  during  that  time  he 
located  and  put  in  the  first  salmon  trap  on  Lummi  Island, 
Puget  Sound,  in  1892.  This  location  was  some  years  ago 
sold  for  the  sum  of  $90,000.00,  the  largest  amount  ever  paid 
for    a    salmon    trap    site. 

But  Buschmann  saw  in  Alaska  the  greatest  future  for 
the  American  fisheries  and  in  1894  he  disposed  of  his  hold- 
ings in  Washington  and  took  a  homestead  in  the  southern 
part  of  Alaska.  The  future  proved  his  judgment  to  be 
correct.  The  fishing  products  of  Alaska  now  exceed  in  value 
those  of  the  combined  fisheries  of  British  Columbia,  Wash- 
ington, Oregon  and  California.  Out  of  an  approximate  total 
value  of  all  the  American  fisheries  in  the  entire  district  of 
72   milHon   dollars   in    1920   Alaska   produced   $43,443,340.00. 

Buschmann  started  his  first  cannery  in  1894  and  later  on 
3  more  canneries  were  built  by  him.  On  this  homestead  and 
the  adjoining  land  a  town  grew  up,  named  "Petersburg"  in 
honor  of  Peter  Buschmann  its  Norwegian  immigrant  founder. 
This  town  of  probably  1,500  inhabitants  is  one  of  the  main 
centers  of  the  fishing  business  in  Alaska  and  it  is  claimed, 
that  at  least  90  percent  of  its  inhabitants  are  of  Norwegian 
birth  and  descent. 

In  1901  Buschmann  put  in  the  first  salmon  trap  in  Icy 
Strait,  Alaska,  and  the  fishing,  which  was  previously  done 
exclusively  by  purse  seines  has  gradually  changed,  so  that 
now  probably  50  percent  of  the  salmon  are  caught  by  trap 
and    50    percent    by    purse    seines.     Buschmann's    work    gave 

71 


FISHERIES 

a  great  impetus  to  the  cannery  business  in  Alaska  and  after 
his  death  most  of  his  sons  have  followed  in  his  footsteps. 
His  oldest  son,  Christian  Henry  Buschmann,  was  until  his 
death  General  Manager  of  one  of  the  largest  fish  industries 
in  the  United  States  and  his  second  son,  August  Busch- 
mann, is  now  the  owner  of  the  most  modern  and  one  of 
the    largest    canneries    in    Alaska. 

The  process  of  salting  salmon,  packing  the  fish  in  large 
tierces — "mildcure"  is  the  technical  term  used — was  started  on 
the  Pacific  Coast  in  1893  by  representatives  of  Einar  Beyer 
of  Bergen,  Norway,  who  is  now  the  president  and  general 
manager  of  one  of  the  very  large  fishing  industries  on  the 
coast.  This  way  of  treating  salmon  was  started  on  a  small 
scale  on  Columbia  River  for  export  to  Europe,  but  the  business 
has  developed  greatly  and  the  largest  quantity  of  mild- 
cured  salmon  is  now  produced  in  Alaska.  In  addition  to  the 
quantities  exported  the  article  has  also  found  a  large  market 
in  the  United  States  and  the  yetrly  value  of  mildcure  salmon 
exceeds  now  2  million  dollars. 

Halibut  fishing  is  pre-eminently  a  Norwegian  undertaking 
and  was  started  by  Norwegians  in  the  latter  part  of  the  19th 
century.  Just  a  sailboat  and  a  few  men  fishing  from  dories 
on  the  bank  oflf  Cape  Flattery,  Washington.  It  was  at  that 
time  an  exceedingly  dangerous  and  hazardous  task  and  took 
men  of  the  highest  courage  and  intelligence.  For  a  number  of 
years  only  Norwegians  partook  in  the  halibut  fishing,  but 
during  later  years  fishermen  from  Nova  Scotia  and  New 
Foundland  have  also  found  their  way  out  here.  However, 
even  today  about  80  percent  of  the  halibut  fishermen  are 
immigrant  Norwegians. 

The  fleet  of  fishing  vessels  has  now  reached  the  number 
of  about  300  and  practically  all  of  them  are  owned  and 
operated  by  Norwegians.  The  type  of  vessels  differs,  quite  a 
number  are  now  of  the  most  modern  construction  with  destil- 
late  or  oil  engines.  The  crews  range  from  3  to  15  men 
and  about  a  total  of  1,800  men  are  engaged  in  this  branch  of 
fishing.  Sentimental  regard  for  the  mother-country  is  indi- 
cated by  many  of  the  names  given  the  vessels,  such  as  "Tor- 

72 


FISHERIES 

denskjold",  "Ibsen",  "Eidsvold",  "Alten",  "Helgeland",  and 
"Vestfjord"  and  the  three  last  names  seem  also  to  indicate 
the  local  origin  of  the  owners. 

The  sailing  boat  of  olden  days  made  a  round-trip  of  about 
300  miles  to  the  banks  off  Cape  Flattery  to  catch  the  halibut, 
the  modern  schooner  of  today  makes  in  3-4  weeks  a  round- 
trip  of  about  3,000  miles  to  the  banks  off  Kodiak  Island, 
Alaska,  and  returns  with  a  catch  that  may  give  owners  and 
crew  a  net  sum  of  up  to  $4,000.00.  The  trips  are  often  hard 
and  stormy  and  the  fishing  mostly  done  20  to  60  miles  off 
shore,  but  the  vessels  are  staunch  and  can  riffle  out  any  storm 
that  a  present  day  steamship  can  weather,  ana  should  damage 
occur,  then  the  ship  will  be  taken  care  of  and  repaired  at 
the  Vessel  Owners'  own  Marine  Railway  and  Repair  Yard". 
But  accidents  are  few  and  comparatively  speaking  very  few 
men  are  lost  at  sea. 

In  order  to  judge  of  the  importance  of  the  halibut 
fisheries  on  the  Pacific  Coast  it  should  be  mentioned  that 
the  value  of  the  catch  in  1920  amounted  to  more  than  7 
million  dollars  and  that  more  than  49  million  pounds  of  halibut 
were   brought   into   the   ports   of   the    Pacific   in    1920. 

Herring  is  exclusively  an  Alaska  product  and  was  in 
the  early  days  caught  practically  only  for  bait  for  the  other 
fisheries,  for  fertilizer  and  for  oil,  until  Peter  Thams  Busch- 
mann,  referred  to  under  the  salmon  fisheries,  started  to  do 
salting  in  commercial  quantities  in  1898  or  1899.  Only  a 
few  thousand  barrels  were  then  packed  and  a  market  for 
these  was  found  amongst  the  Scandinavians  of  the  Middle 
West.  Others,  mostly  Norwegians,  followed  Buschmann's 
example  and  the  demand  for  the  article  grew  gradually  lar- 
ger. The  development  of  this  branch  of  fishing  has  been 
wonderful,  more  than  100,000  barrels  being  packed  in  the 
year  of  1918.  The  quality  of  the  Alaska  herring  is  excel- 
lent and  by  experts  claimed  to  be  superior  to  any  European 
herring.  Amongst  business  men  and  consumers  the  opinion 
is  prevalent  that  the  Alaska  herring  will  unquestionably, 
within  a  short  time,  exclude  any  other  herring  from  the 
American    market. 

73 


FISHERIES 

Cod  fishing  is  the  oldest  fishing  industry  on  the  Pacific 
Coast,  starting  as  early  as  1863  or  1864.  The  cod  has  all 
been  caught  in  Alaska  around  the  Shumagin  Island,  the 
Aleutian  Islands  and  in  the  Bering  Sea.  It  was  at  its  in- 
ception a  strictly  American  undertaking,  sailing  ships  being 
outfitted  in  San  Francisco  for  their  season's  trip  north. 
A  great  many  of  the  crew  were,  however,  already  in  the 
earliest  days  Norwegian  fishermen.  The  industry  has  been 
gradually  expanding  and  vessels  are  now  also  being  sent 
north  from  Anacortes  and  Seattle,  Washington.  The  boats 
are  chiefly  manned  by  Norwegian  crews  and  Norwegian 
masters. 

Although  cod-fishing  is  the  oldest  fishing  industry  on 
the  Pacific  Coast  it  is-  of  less  importance  than  any  other 
in  that  district  and  the  total  value  of  the  products  from 
1867  up  to  the  present  day  amounts  to  only  about  10  mil- 
lion   dollars. 

The  whaling  iiidustry  on  the  Pacific  Coast  is  of  very 
old  date,  sailing  ships  being  sent  into  the  Arctic  mostly 
from  San  Francisco  to  catch  the  bow-heads,  principally  for 
their  value  in  whale-bone.  Later  on  other  products  of  the 
whale  were  also  partly  utilized,  but  this  manner  of  catching 
became  gradually  obsolete  and  the  industry  dwindled  in  the 
early  part  of  the  twentieth  century  down  to  practically 
nothing. 

It  remained  for  the  Norwegians  to  introduce  modern  ships 
and  modern  methods.  Through  Norwegian  initiative  modern 
whaling  was  started  in  British  Columbia  in  1905  or  1906 
and  in  the  United  States  a  shore  whaling  station  was  erected 
in  1913  at  Port  Armstrong,  Alaska,  with  partly  Norwegian 
capital  and  under  entirely  Norwegian  management.  To  this 
establishment  belonged  three  of  the  most  modern  ships,  which, 
although  built  in  the  United  States,  were  exact  reproduc- 
tions of  the  present  day  Norwegian  whaler  and  did  excel- 
lent work.  Since  that  time  three  other  companies,  also  with 
part  Norwegian  capital,  have  been  established  and  success- 
fully  operated. 

74 


FISHERIES 

While  it  is  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
Oregon,  Washington  and  Alaska,  that  the  Norwegians  have 
done  their  greatest  work  and  made  their  largest  contribution 
to  the  American  fisheries,  their  influence  has  also  been  dis- 
tinctly felt  in  California.  As  individuals  they  have  been  fore- 
most in  the  catching  of  the  fish  and  during  later  years  they 
have  introduced  modern  methods  into  the  canning  industry 
of  sardines  and  tuna-fish.  Several  large  concerns,  composed 
of  Norwegians,  are  now  leading  factors  in  this  industry. 
A  whaling  company  has  also  a  few  years  ago  been  started 
by    California   Norwegians   and    is    already   a   proven    success. 

In  this  short  article  there  is  no  opportunity  of  going 
more  deeply  into  statistics,  nor  more  exhaustively  into  the 
history  of  the  fishing  industry.  What  the  writer  has  tried 
to  demonstrate  and  hopes  to  have  proved  is  only  this  out- 
standing fact:  That  the  Norwegians  have  done  more  than 
any  other  immigrant  group  towards  the  development  of  the 
present  day  American  fisheries  and  that  these  fisheries  could  not 
have  reached  the  magnitude  of  today  without  this  contribu- 
tion to  America's  making. 


75 


SHIPPING 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  AMERICAN  SHIPPING 

By  Audun  H.  Teln^s 

T  required  time  and  much  dickering  before  the 
Indians  consented  to  sell  Manhattan  Island  to  the 
Dutch  settlers.  One  of  the  biggest  stumbling  blocks 
in  the  way  of  that  famous  bargain  was  the  lack  ot 
a  common  language.  But  as  history  records  it,  the  deal  went 
through  and  the  island  passed  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Indians 
who  appeared  to  have  been  satisfied  with  the  compensation 
amounting  in  value  to  twenty-four  dollars.  This  historical 
real  estate  deal  was  closed  with  the  help  of  a  Norwegian 
sailor  by  the  name  of  Sand,  who  acted  as  interpreter  be- 
tween   the    Indians   and    the    Dutch. 

This  incident  illustrates  the  versatility  and  world-wide 
experience  of  the  Norwegian  sailor.  No  shore,  no  country, 
no  harbor  was  strange  land  to  him.  During  hundreds  of 
years  his  blue  eyes  had  penetrated  the  unknown  and  always 
there  was  a  longing  to  roam  over  the  big  oceans.  Thousands 
of  rugged,  able-bodied,  clean-cut  Norwegian  sailors  have  fared 
westward  in  a  steady  stream  toward  America. 

Accurate  figures  showing  how  many  Norwegian  born 
sailors  have  helped  to  man  American  ships  are  not  available, 
but  acceptable  proof  of  their  conspicuous  participation  in 
American  shipping  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  few  Amer- 
ican writers  of  native  maritime  affairs — fiction  included — 
fail  to  include  one  or  more  Norwegian  names  in  describing 
the  crew  of  ships  with  which  the  story  deals.  And  there 
is  surely  no  American  harbor  where  "Ole  Olesen"  is  a  myth 
to  shipping  people  and  others  familiar  with  water  front 
activities. 

Before  the  age  of  steamships — when  the  picturesque  and 
romantic  sailing  vessels  were  the  ambassadors  of  trade,  hardly 
a   Yankee  Clipper   cut  the  blue   oceans  of  the   world   without 

79 


SHIPPING 

Norwegian  sailors  on  board.  It  happened  quite  often  more- 
over that  all  hands  in  the  forecastle  were  born  in  the  Land 
of  the  Midnight  Sun,  and  the  rule  was  that  Norse  sailors 
were  welcome  on  all  Almerican  sailing  ships.  It  happened, 
of  course,  that  the  difference  of  language  made  it  difficult 
for  all  concerned  during  the  first  few  weeks,  but  this  draw- 
back was  easily  outweighed  by  the  conspicuous  efficiency  of 
the   Norwegians  in  all  a  seaman's  work. 

There  are  still  to  be  found  many  a  Yankee  skipper 
who  will  vow  that  no  better  sailors  can  be  found  than  Nor- 
wegian tars.  Thousands  of  them  have  become  American  citi- 
zens and  prefer  to  sail  under  The  Stars  and  Stripes. 

The  seaman  in  the  golden  era  of  America's  sailing  ves- 
sels was  above  everything  required  to  know  his  business. 
No  better  kept  ships  were  wafted  by  the  winds  over  the 
seven  seas  than  the  Yankee  Clippers  and  few  ships  made 
quicker  passages.  To  man  these  ships  were  needed  first 
of  all  men  who  did  not  shrink  on  account  of  a  wet  coat 
and  who  had  no  fear  of  the  many  hazards  and  dangers  of 
life  at  sea.  In  such  surroundings  the  Norwegian  born  sailor 
fitted  perfectly.  From  his  boyhood  days  he  was  used  to 
hardship  and  the  ways  of  the  sea.  Many  of  these  sailors 
came  to  America  and  their  skill  as  seafaring  men  was  soon 
discovered  and  valued  on  ships  flying  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

Reliable  accounts  of  the  advancement  of  American  sailors 
of  Norwegian  lineage  are  lacking.  A  few  available  records 
show,  however,  that  quite  a  number  found  in  due  time  a 
place  on  the  quarterdeck.  This  is  especially  the  case  on  the 
Great  Lakes,  where  Norwegian  sailors  went  in  large  num- 
bers in  the  early  days.  It  is  also  recorded  that  Norwegian 
born  sailors  by  hard  work  and  thrift  became  owners  of  their 
own  schooners.  There  was  at  one  time  a  large  fleet  of 
these  ships  on  the  Great  Lakes.  Many  of  these  ships  were 
built  by  Norwegian  immigrant  shipbuilders  who  had  learned 
the  shipbuilding  trade  in  their  native  country. 

In  other  inland  waters  and  lakes  Norwegian  immigrants 
have  been  conspicuous  for  (enterprise.  Thus  Captain  P.  C. 
Sorensen,  who  came  to  Coeur  D'Alenc,  Idaho,  in   1880  from 

80 


SHIPPING 

Kragero,  Norway,  built  the  first  steamboat  on  that  big  lake. 
This  was  the  government  owned  "Amelia  Wheaton,"  in  the 
service  of  Fort  Sherman.  Captain  Sorensen  served  as  its 
skipper  for  a  number  of  years.  He  navigated  the  lake  in 
every  direction  and  named  all  the  principal  bays  and  points 
besides  making  the  first  official  map  of  Lake  Coeur  D'Alene. 
He  also  was  in  charge  of  dredging  the  mouth  of  the  Cceur 
D'Alene  river,  the  first  work  of  this  kind  in  northern  Idaho. 
Mr.  P.  W.  Johnson  later  became  Captain  Sorensen's  partner 
and  the  two  men  operated  for  a  number  of  years  an  ex- 
tensive boat  building  business. 

In  more  recent  times  it  is  evident  that  American  sea- 
men of  Norwegian  birth  and  descent  have  decided  to  ad- 
vance to  the  highest  positions.  The  coming  of  the  steam- 
ship upon  the  high  seas  seems  to  have  fired  them  with  an 
ambition  to  advance  to  the  most  responsible  positions  in 
American  maritime  affairs. 

How  strong  this  ambition  is  may  to  a  certain  extent  be 
gauged  by  the  record  made  in  the  World  War.  During  the 
most  critical  days  when  the  transportation  of  troops  and 
munitions  of  war  was  a  question  of  life  or  death  for  our 
gallant  fighting  men  many  American  ships  were  navigated 
through  a  floating  hell  of  mines  and  submarines  by  Amer- 
ican skippers  of  Norwegian  birth  or  extraction.  Hardly  a 
single  American  transport  sailed  without  a  part  of  the  crew 
at    least    being    immigrant    sailors    of    the    Norwegian    group. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  numerical  strength  of  immi- 
grant sailors  of  Norwegian  lineage  in  American  shipping  to- 
day, it  is  perhaps  sufficient  to  point  out  that  between  10,000 
and  15,000  of  these  seamen  are  employed  annually  on  board 
American  merchant  vessels.  These  figures  do  not  include 
the  lai^e  number  of  immigrants  of  the  Norwegian  group  who 
are  employed  in  harbor  transport  work  in  our  ports  and  in 
the  American  coastwise  trade.  In  this  particular  brancn  of 
shipping  Norwegian  born  American  sailors  have  made  a  sub- 
stantial  contribution   to   the   upbuilding   of   American   shipping. 

During  many  generations  Americans  of  the  Norwegian 
group    have    taken   a    leading   p^rt   in    the    American    revenue 

81 


SHIPPING 

cutter  and  lighthouse  tender  service.  [Judging  from  the 
honorable  discharges  many  of  these  sailors  are  the  proud 
possessors  of,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  they 
have  done  their   full   duty  to  our   government. 

And  what  is  true  of  the  men  in  the  government  service 
is  equally  true  of  the  sailors  of  this  group  in  the  United 
States  Navy.  Here  the  descendants  of  the  Norwegian  vikingi 
were  some  years  back  found  to  outnumber  all  other  immigrant 
groups  among  the  enlisted  men.  The  rolls  of  our  navy  disclose 
a  large  number  of  names  of  officers  and  enlisted  men  of  Nor- 
wegian racial  origin.  Large  numbers  of  the  young  Amer- 
icans who  enlist  in  the  navy  today  come  from  the  Middle 
West  where  Norwegian  immigrant  settlers  form  a  substantial 
part  of  the   community. 

In  one  particular  service  of  the  navy  American  sailors 
of  the  Norwegian  group  have  for  years  served  in  conspicu- 
ously large  numbers.  This  is  in  the  navy  transport  service. 
During  the  Spanish-American  war  many  transports  were 
manned    almost    exclusively   by    sailors    of    this   group. 

There  is  one  branch  of  American  sea  life  in  which  sailori 
of   Norwegian   lineage   have   made   a   contribution   equalled    by 
no  other  immigrant  group.     This  is  in  the  field  of  American 
yachting.     Here  these  sailors  have  joined  with  American  boat 
designing  ability   and  yacht  building  their  efficiency  as  sailor* 
in   keeping   the    American    flag   in   a   place   of    honor.      For    n 
long   time   a    great    part    of    American    yachting    has    been    in 
the   hands    of    Norwegian    immigrant   sailors.      Hardly    a    race 
o'i  consequence   has   been   sailed   in   which   these  men   did   not 
make   up   the   crews   of   the   contending   boats.      In   the   inter- 
national race  in  New  York  in  July,  1920,  the  victorious  Amer- 
ican cup  defender  was  manned  by  one  Dane,  eleven  Swedes  and 
twenty-two    Norwegians.      Among    the    latter    we;-e    the    Reso- 
lute's    sailing   master   and    all   the    other   navigating   officers. 

^lany  American  sailors  of  the  Norwegian  group  have 
taken  a  prominent  part  in  the  organization  and  development 
of  the  different  seamen's  associations.  In  this  field  it  is  only 
necessary  to  point  out  that  the  leader  of  the  American  or- 
ganized  seafaring  men   is   an   American   of   Norwegian   birth. 

82 


SHIPPING 

Mr.   Andrew    Furuseth,    President   of    the    International    Sea- 
men's  Union   of   America. 

Before  concluding  this  brief  sketch  of  the  part  Norwegian 
immigrant  sailors  have  played  in  the  upbuilding  of  Amer- 
ican shipping,  it  is  proper  to  mention  that  for  many  years 
our   merchant   marine    has    profited   by   the   experience   of    a 

iarge  number  of  capable  Norwegian  shipping  men,  who  have 
jelped  to  make  it  possible  for  our  sailing  vessels  and  steam- 
ers to  secure  cargoes  in  competition  with  the  ships  of  other 
maritime  nations.  During  the  height  of  shipping  activities 
during  the  World  War  many  trained  shipping  men  of  this 
group  acquitted  thehiselves  with  credit  in  this  branch  of 
American    shipping. 

Space  forbids  a  detailed  account  of  the  life  and  work 
of  Norwegian  born  sailors  in  helping  to  build  up  our  great 
merchant  marine.  This  sketch  would  not  be  complete,  how- 
ever, if  we  failed  to  call  attention  to  the  team  work  carried 
on  between  Norway  and  the  United  States  during  the  World 
War  with  regard  to  shipbuilding  operations.  Norwegian 
immigrant  shipbuilding  enterprise  was  of  special  importance 
to  America  in  the  first  years  of  the  war.  The  enterprise 
and  efficiency  of  the  Norwegian  group  helped  to  save  many 
American  lives  and  assisted  in  bringing  on  a  speedy  ter- 
mination of  the  war. 

This  big  seafaring  contingent  of  the  Norwegian  immi- 
grant group  has  done  its  full  share  in  the  development  of 
American  shipping. 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

By  Gisle  Bothne 

Professor    of   Scandinavian   Languages   and   Literature    in    the 
University   of  Minnesota 

I  HE  Lutheran  church  is  by  far  the  strongest  of  the 
church  organizations  among  the  Norwegians  of  Amer- 
ica, and  what  the  Norwegian  Lutherans  have  done 
for  education  is  the  most  important  contribution  the 
Norwegians  have  made  to  America's  Making. 

Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  or  extraction  affiliating 
with  other  denominations  have  not  neglected  education,  but 
have  established  no  schools  of  their  own.  As  a  rule,  the 
Methodists,  Baptists  and  others  have  their  pastors  trained  and 
their  young  people  educated  in  schools  connected  with  larger 
American  institutions  of  learning  as  f.  i.  at  the  Northwestern 
University  at  Evanson,  111.  Others,  as  the  Seventh  Day  Ad- 
ventists,  have  combined  with  Danes  in  establishing  schools 
of  their  own. 

To  tell  the  story  of  the  Norwegian  Lutherans  in  the 
United  States,  of  the  various  Lutheran  church  bodies,  their 
struggles  and  controversies,  is  impossible  within  the  space 
allowed,  although  a  knowledge  of  this  is  essential  to  a  com- 
plete understanding  of  the  origin  and  history  of  their  educa- 
tional   institutions. 

At  present  there  are  two  Norwegian  Lutheran  bodies 
that  have  to  be  mentioned  in  a  discussion  of  what  the  Luther- 
ans of  Norwegian  origin  have  done  in  the  educational  line  in 
America. 

The  smaller  body  is  the  Free  Church  which,  after  separa- 
tion from  the  United  N.  L.  Church  in  1893,  retained  and 
has  ever  since  maintained  the  old  established  institution  in 
Minneapolis,  Augsburg  Seminary,  a  combination  of  a  theo- 
logical   seminary,    college    and    preparatory    department.      The 

87 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

Free  Church  also  has  established  a  school  for  girls  and  young 
women  in  Fargo,  N.  D. 

By  far  the  larger  church  body  is  the  Norwegian  Lutheran 
Church  of  America,  the  strongest  and  most  powerful  or- 
ganization of  Norwegians  in  America.  This  church  body  was 
formed  in  191 7  by  the  merging  of  the  United  Norwegian 
Lutheran  Church  with  the  Norwegian  Synod  and  the  Hauge 
Synod. 

Twenty  institutions  are  at  the  present  time  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Church  Board  of  Education.  The  Board 
defines  its  duties  in  the  following  words:  "The  department 
of  education  is  that  sphere  of  the  activity  of  the  Church  in 
which  the  Church  endeavors  to  awaken  and  nourish  the  con- 
sciousness of  its  own  Christian  educational  mission  and  to 
provide  ways  and  means  by  which  its  educational  duties  can 
be  most  effectively  discharged.  The  agency  which  has  been 
instituted  by  the  Church  and  through  which,  as  a  guiding  and 
coordinating  center,  the  Church  aims  to  carry  its  educational 
purpose  into  effect  is  the  Board  of  Education." 

Of  the  twenty  institutions  eight  are  owned  and  gov- 
erned by  the  Church: 

1.  Lutheran   Seminary,   St.   Paul,   Minn. 

2.  Norwegian    Luther    College,    Decorah,    Iowa. 

3.  St.  Olaf  College,  Northfield,  Minn. 

4.  Red  Wing  Seminary,  Red  Wing,  Minn. 

5.  Augustana  College  and  Normal  School,  Sioux  Falls, 
S.  D. 

6.  Madison  Normal  School,  Madison,  Minn. 

7.  Spokane  College,  Spokane,  Wash. 

8.  Canton  Normal  School,  Canton,  S.  D. 

Twelve  institutions  not  directly  owned  by  the  Church 
receive  aid: 

9.  Canada  College,  Canada. 

10.  Central  Wisconsin   College,   Scandinavia,  Wis. 

11.  Qifton  College,  Clifton,  Texas. 

12.  Concordia  College,  Moorhead,  Minn. 

13.  Gale  College,  Galesville,  Wis. 

14.  Jewell  Lutheran  College,  Jewell,  Iowa. 

88 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

15.  Luther  Academy,  Albert  Lea,  Minn. 

16.  Outlook  College,  Canada. 

17.  Pacific  Lutheran  College,   Parkland,  Wash. 

18.  Park   Region   Luther    College,    Fergus    Falls,    Minn. 

19.  Pleasant   View   Luther   College,   Ottawa,   111. 

20.  Waldorf  College,  Forest  City,  Iowa. 

The  Lutheran  Ladies'  Seminary,  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  a 
school  for  girls,  stood  in  the  same  relation  to  the  Church  as 
this  class  of  subsidized  schools  until  the  buildings  were  de- 
stroyed by  fire  two  years  ago.  It  will  probably  be  reestab- 
lished. 

Out  of  the  total  budget  for  1921-22  of  $354,086.61 
Concordia  College  at  Moorhead,  Minn.,  which  maintains  a 
complete  college,  will  receive  $24,800;  the  other  eleven  subsi- 
dized schools  which  are  not  colleges,  though  some  have  the 
name,  receive  only  $11,000.  The  balance  goes  to  the  institu- 
tions owned  and  governed  by  the  Church. 

Of  the  twenty  schools  above  mentioned,  Luther  Seminary, 
with  10  professors,  prepares  students  for  the  ministry.  Four 
are  colleges,  only  one,  St.  Olaf,  exclusively  so;  three,  Luther, 
Concordia,  Augustana,  have  also  in  connection  with  the  college 
department,  preparatory  schools,  in  the  Board's  official  report 
listed  as  academies.  Spokane  College  has,  in  addition  to 
the  academy,  only  College  Freshman  and  Sophomore  classes. 
The  others,  listed  as  academies,  offer  high  school  or  normal 
courses  in  both.  Of  the  academies  the  Board  in  its  last 
report  says:  "They  are  important.  Through  them  our 
Church  can  give  to  a  larger  number  than  our  colleges  can 
reach,  and  at  a  younger  age,  a  culture  touched  by  the  finger 
of  Christ.  These  (subsidized)  schools  have  received  only 
scant  recognition  by  the  Church.  It  is  of  the  utmost  impor- 
tance that  the  academies  should  receive  far  more  liberal  help 
from   the  Church." 

In  the  twenty  institutions  284  men  and  women,  of  whom 
only  a  very  few  served  part  time,  were  employed  as  in- 
structors in  the  year  1920-1921,  and  the  total  number  of  the 
students  was  4,045. 

89 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

The  following  tables  show  the  status  of  attendance  and  of 
the  number  and  class  of  graduates  of  the  various  institutions 
for  the  year  1919-20: 


Attendance 

1919-20 

SCHOOLS 

COLLEGE 

ACADEMY 

Model 

Boys 

Girls 

Boys 

Girls 

Total  M 

jsic  School 

Luther   Seminary 

87 

Luther   College 

127 

90 

217 

St.  Olaf  College 

381 

330 

790 

79 

Red   Wing    Seminary— 

111 

89 

200 

9 

;l 

Augustana  Col.  &  Nor- 

mal School  

2 

77 

147 

226 

77 

40 

Madison  Nor.  School — 

26 

65 

91 

32 

Camrose   College 

18 

63 

81 

2 

Concordia  College 

60 

66 

224 

201 

551 

177 

' 

Clifton   College 

27 

18 

45 

6 

Gale   College 

67 

71 

138 

62 

: 

Jewell    Luth.    Col 

47 

79 

126 

44 

', 

Luther  Academy 

97 

129 

226 

97 

LutK  Ladies  Seminary 

152 

152 

18 

Outlook  College  _    _ 

39 

64 

103 

53 

* 

Park  Region  L.  Col 

119 

72 

191 

48 

31 

PI.   View   L.   Col 

76 

80 

156 

17 

: 

Scandinavia   Academy 

28 

96 

124 

Spokane   College        .   , 

8 

2 

68 

49 

127 

4 

^                         ! 

Waldorf   College 

120 

106 

226 

134 

i 

Total 

580 

475 

1,234 

1,481 

3,857 

859 

' 

90 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 


Graduates   1919-20 

E 

"3 

£ 

be 

SCHOOLS 

< 

H 

E 

o 
u 

E 

o 

c 

"3 

o 

o 

cl 

o 

w 

o 

n 

6 

< 

2; 

Ph 

o 

tn 

S 

H 

M   W   M    M   "W    M  W  MW   MWMW     MWMW  Tot. 


Luther  Seminary 
Luther  College.  . 
St.  Olaf  College. 
Red  Wing  Sem. 
Aug.  Col.  &  Nor. 

School     

Madison    Normal 

School     

Camrose  College 
Concordia  Col..  . 
Clifton  College.  . 
Gale  College... 
Jewell  L.  Col. . . 
Luther  Academy 
Luth.      L  a  d  1  e  s' 

Seminary  .... 
Outlook  College 
Pk.  Region  Luth. 

College     

PI.     View     Luth. 

College     

Scandinavia  Aca. 
Spokane  College 
Waldorf    College 


36 


18 
65  46 


10     7 


5  3     2 


4     9   14 


2 

4 

25 

20 

1 

2 

4 

7 

1 

2 

5 

14 

12 


4  1       7  11 


1  2 


7 
10 


87 

18 

«5 

46 

111 

11 

27 

88 

18 

40 

58 

6 

18 

18 

8 

12 

16 

41 

8T 

78 

1 

4 

5 

9 

16 

24 

1 

2 

3 

14 

29 

53 

2n 

2 

2 

8     18     26 


6 

4 

1 

2 

1 

7 

2 

9 

15 

24 

3 

9 

2 

4 

3 

6 

1 

7 

21 

28 

7 

1 

6 

13 

16 

12 

28 

9 

13 

3 

12 

2 

13 

6 

25 

36 

61 

Total. 


93  53  36  84   104   6  59  1   5   50  16  5  101   12   15  228  329  «48 


Luth.    Sem. — One    graduate    with    degree    B.    D. 
Clifton    College — Two    graduates    from    Home    Economics    course. 
PI.  View  Luth.  College — One  graduate  from  Home  Econmlcs  course. 
Spokane    College — Four    graduates    from    Intermediate    course. 
Waldorf    College — Four    graduates     in    agriculture. 

^As  to  salaries  paid  the  various  classes  of  instructors,  the 
Board  of  Education  recommended  to  the  General  Church  Con- 
vention in  1920  the  following  increases,  which  I  believe  were 
adopted : 


Class  I 
Class  II 
Class  III 
Presidents 


Colleges 

Present  Schedule 

$1,500-2,000 
1,200-1.500 
800-1,200 
2,000  and  House 

91 


Proposed  Schedule 

$2,000-2,500 
1,500-2,000 
1,000-1,500 
2,000-3,000 

and  House 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

Academies  and  Normal  Schools 

Class  I,  permanent  $1,300-1,500  1,040-2,000 

Class  II,  elected  annually  700-1,500  900-1,700 

Presidents  1,700-2,000  2,000-2,500 

As  to  the  resources  of  the  schools  the  following  state- 
ment is  from  the  last  report  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the 
Church.  In  this  list  are  not  included  the  large  gifts  from 
Harald  Thorson  to  St.  Olaf  College  nor  the  resources  of  the 
institutions  that  are  only  subsidized  by  the  Churdi. 

RESOURCES 

SCHOOLS— 
Luther  Seminary: 
Real  estate,  building  and  equipment.  Ham- 
line    119,000.00 

Real    estate,   building   and   equipment,    St. 

Anthony   Park 

Endowments 

Students'    Support    Fund- 

Red  Wing  Seminary: 

Real  estate,  buildings  and  equipment 

Endowments 

Interest  in  St.  Peter's  Church,  Red  Wing 
Endowment  Hauge  Memorial  Fund  (Held 

by  Red  Wing  Seminary  Alumni  &  Norw. 

Lutheran   Church  of  America) 

Ct.  Olaf  College: 

Real  estate,  buildings  and  equipment 

Endowments 

Building   Fund 


162.478.00 

170.014.66 

21,911.57 

473,404.23 

158,206.82 
2,050.00 
2,000.00 

40.217.71 

202,474.53 

575.422.98 

297,063.02 

106,746.08 

34,641.96 

1,013.874.04 

St.  Olaf  Corporation 

Luther  College: 

Held  by  Luther  College  Corporation) 

Real  estate,  buildings  and  equipment 447.549.57 

Endowments    (Held   by    Corporation) 30.320.(X) 

Endowments   (Memorial  Fund) 250.000.00 

Endowments 8.791.70  736,661.27 


Lutheran   Normal  School,  Madison,  Minn.: 

Real  Estate  buildings  and  equipment 137.946.27 

Endowments 5.087.51  143.033.78 

Augustana     College     and     Normal     School, 
Sioux   Falls,   S.   I>akota: 

Real  estate,  buildings  and  equipment 222.552.07 

Endowments 224.705.86         447.257.93 

Canton  Lutheran  Nor.  Canton,  S.  Dakota: 
Real  estate,  buildings  and  equipment 96,011.93 

92 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

For  detailed  information  about  the  institutions,  their  his- 
tory, their  aims  and  their  courses,  one  must  consult  the  cata- 
logues, usually  published  every  year  by  each  one  of  them. 

In  a  general  way  it  must  be  said  that  they  have  served 
the  Norwegian  section  of  the  American  people  very  well 
and  better  than  other  institutions  of  the  same  grade  could 
have  done.  Much  highly  creditable  work  has  been  done  by 
a  number  of  able  and  enthusiastic  instructors,  and  the  results 
obtained  by  these  institutions  have  more  than  paid  for  all 
the  money  that  has  been  contributed  by  members  of  the 
Church.  It  has  been  an  excellent  and  very  profitable  invest- 
ment. As  a  matter  of  course,  the  general  aim  of  all  these 
institutions  is  to  give  young  men  and  women  an  education 
on  the  basis  of  the  Christian  faith  as  taught  in  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church.  "The  work  is  based,"  as  one  of  the  cata- 
logues puts  it,  "on  the  conviction  that  there  is  no  true  culture 
or  education  without  personal  Christianity,  and  that  all  mental 
training,  in  order  to  have  real  value,  must  be  blended  with 
Christian   faith  and  love." 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church 
of  America  is  a  merger  of  three  church  bodies  that  formerly 
were  rivals,  the  existing  schools  are  not  all  properly  located 
for  their  future  growth  and  success.  And  it  may  also  be 
said  that  the  Church  is  hardly  able  to  support  and  maintain 
four  colleges  in  the  way  it  should  be  done  in  our  day.  But 
as  Cleveland  said:  "It  is  a  condition,  not  a  theory,  that  con- 
fronts us."  Some  of  the  more  difficult  of  this  class  of  edu- 
cational problems  in  the  Church  only  time  will  solve,  while 
in   some  cases   there   may  be   consolidation. 

Of  the  most  widely  known  institutions  of  the  Church, 
Luther  College  at  Decorah,  Iowa,  has  an  interesting  history 
and  has  exerted  great  influence.  It  was  established  in  i86i. 
in  the  first  year  of  the  Civil  War,  and  the  collection  of 
$75,000  to  put  up  the  first  building,  in  those  days  among 
pioneer  farmers,  still  stands  as  an  unequalled  achievement  of 
organized  Norwegians  in  America.  It  was  also  very  fortu- 
nate that  the  leaders  of  the  movement  to   establish  this  first 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

Norwegian  higher  institution  vigorously  maintained,  and  at 
Luther  College  carried  through  the  demand  that  the  future 
pastors  of  the  church  should  have  a  thorough  training  and 
education  without  shams  and  frills,  to  use  the  words  of  the  first 
President,  Laur.  Larsen.  This  stand  has  given  strength  and 
direction  to  the  whole  educational  movement  among  the  Nor- 
wegian Lutherans  of  America.  It  is  especially  true  of  all  the 
earlier  history  of  this  institution  that  the  excellent  training 
given  by  self-sacrificing  and  conscientious  instructors,  in  an 
atmosphere  created  by  honest  and  hard  work,  put  a  stamp, 
easily  recognized,  on  all  Luther  College  men,  graduates  and 
former  students,  wherever  they  were  scattered  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  and  in  whatever  position  they 
were.  In  the  Luther  College  Catalogue  we  read:  "The  chief 
aim  of  the  College  is  to  provide  a  liberal  and  thorough  edu- 
cation for  young  men  who  intend  later  to  enter  the  ministry: 
but  it  welcomes  any  youth  who  desires  to  avail  himself  of 
its  advantages."  The  following  summary  shows  the  number  of 
Luther  College  graduates  and  their  present  occupations,  also  of 
other  former  students  who  have  become  clergymen. 

LUTHER  COLLEGE 

Summary 

Clergymen  and  Students  of  Theology   335  43.00% 

Teachers    133  17.07% 

Business  Men  83  10.66% 

Physicians  and  Medical   Students    48  6.16% 

Bankers  and  Bank  Clerks 42  S.39% 

Farmers     38  4.88% 

Attorneys  and  Law  Students 30  3-85% 

Public    Service    26  334% 

Editors  and  Authors   12  1.54% 

Students 10  1.28% 

Foreign    Missionaries    6  0.77% 

In  Various  Occupations   16  2.05% 


Total  Number  of  Graduates  779        99-99% 

Deceased 96        12.31% 

Students  who  have  become  clergymen  without  finishing  the 
College  Course 193 

94 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

The  obstacle  to  any  great  future  growth  of  Luther  College 
is  the  location.  Decorah  is  no  longer  a  center  of  the  Norwegian 
population  in  America. 

While  Luther  College  is  a  school  for  boys  only,  St.  Olaf 
at  Northfield,  Minn.,  is  a  co-educational  institution.  It  has 
had  a  remarkable  growth,  and  although  in  these  last  few 
years  has  accepted  only  students  of  college  grade,  it  has  by 
far  the  largest  number  of  all  the  institutions  of  the  Church, 
and  last  year  it  had  to  refuse  admission  to  many  who  wanted 
to  enter  because  of  lack  of  buildings  and  other  facilities.  The 
following  Record  of  Growth  of  St.  Olaf  College  was  recently 
published : 


St.  Olaf  College  Record  of  Growth 


Men 

1899-00  153 

1900-01   267 

1901-02  307 

1902-03  275 

1903-04  263 

1904-05  300 

1905-06  306 

1906-07  302 

1907-08  350 

1908-09  317 

1909-10  294 

1910-11    317 

1911-12 313 

1912-13  317 

1913-14  292 

1914-15  328 

1915-16 339 

1916-17  350 

1917-18  267 

1918-19 349 

1919-20  385 


Degrees 

Women 

Total 

Granted 

25 

178 

7 

41 

308 

14 

60 

367 

12 

70 

345 

17 

93 

356 

20 

105 

405 

31 

136 

442 

34 

174 

476 

17 

182 

532 

30 

180 

497 

36 

161 

455 

41 

177 

494 

36 

206 

519 

39 

224 

541 

61 

216 

508 

57 

222 

550 

63 

259 

598 

90 

304 

650 

66 

282 

549 

91 

282 

631 

70 

405 

790 

109 

95 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 


Distribution  of  Students  by  states 


Minnesota 400 

Iowa  125 

Wisconsin 93 

South  Dakota 72 

North  Dakota   52 

Illinois     21 

Canada    5 

Oregon    4 


Montana   4 

Washington    4 

Michigan    3 

Texas    3 

Nebraska    2 

California    i 

Maine    i 


Total    students 790 


St.  Olaf  College  was  founded  in  1874.  For  a  number  of 
years  the  name  of  the  institution  was  St.  Olaf  School.  It 
was  conducted  as  an  academy  until  in  1886,  when  the  name 
was  changed  to  St.  Olaf  College  and  collegiate  work  was  be- 
gun. According  to  the  catalogue  also  of  this  college:  "the 
chief  and  special  object  of  the  college  is  to  prepare  young  men 
for  the  study  of  theology,  in  order  that  they  may  become 
ministers  and  missionaries  in  the  Church."  In  addition  to  the 
many  usual  college  subjects  offered  young  men  and  women, 
and  in  which  excellent  instruction  is  given,  this  college  is 
especially  strong  in  music.  The  St.  Olaf  choir  has  become 
famous  and  is  one  of  the  great  assets  of  the  institution,  which 
under  the  present  administration  seems  to  have  a  great  future 
before  it. 

The  emigration  from  Norway  to  America  has  been  very 
great,  greater  proportionately  than  that  from  any  other  inde- 
pendent nation  in  Europe.  To  transplant  this  nation  to  Amer- 
ican soil  without  losing  the  best  traits  of  their  character,  to 
make  it  a  fully  harmonious  part  of  our  American  people  so 
as  to  enrich  and  strengthen  it,  has,  as  it  should  be,  been  the 
general  aim  and  the  only  real  justification  of  the  American 
institutions  established  by  the  Norwegian  contingent  of  our 
people.  In  some  instances  educators  may  have  lost  sight  of 
what  this  view  of  the  Norwegian-American  institutions  in- 
volves, but  it  is  their  only  real  strength,  and  real  educational 
leaders    will   maintain   it.     There  are,   of   course,   also   in   the 

96 


CHURCH  AND  EDUCATION 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  of  America  some  so-called  leaders 
who  like  many  other  leaders  in  reality  are  followers  of  what 
they  at  the  moment  conceive  to  be  the  winning  side,  and  easily 
join  in  the  cry  for  false  Americanism,  just  now  so  prevalent 
in  many  places. 

The  higher  institutions  of  learning  established  by  Ameri- 
cans of  Norwegian  birth  or  ancestry  owe  it  to  the  people 
whose  money  has  built  these  schools  and  who  have  done  their 
share  in  building  America  by  conquering  the  wilderness,  by 
clearing  and  cultivating  the  land,  to  give  in  their  curricula  a 
prominent  place  to  the  intelligent  and  intensive  study  of  Nor- 
wegian literature  and  history.  They  owe  to  themselves  as 
American  institutions  to  hit  back  and  hit  hard,  at  the  ignor- 
ance and  arrogance  which  dare  to  call  everything  "foreign" 
that  does  not  conform  with  the  narrowest  conception  of  Amer- 
icanism. They  owe  it,  in  true  understanding  of  the  idea 
underlying  the  Norwegian-American  institutions  of  learning,  to 
our  glorious  America  which  they  want  to  make  more  glorious 
and  rich  in  good  things  by  doing  their  share,  by  contributing 
what  the  Norwegian  element  has  that  is  worth  while  to  the 
sum  total  of  America's  spiritual,  intellectual  and  moral  values. 

This  has  been  the  great  glory  and  the  real  justification  of 
these  educational  institutions.  When  this  view  of  the  general 
aim  of  these  institutions  no  longer  prevails,  and  they  lose  their 
individuality,  they  will  also  lose  their  special  appeal  and  run  the 
risk  of  becoming  superfluous  in  the  large  company  of  American, 
Christian  and  Lutheran  institutions. 


HUMANITARIAN  INSTITUTIONS 


HUMANITARIAN  INSTITUTIONS 

Bv  The  Rev.  C.  O,  Pedersen, 

Superintendent,   Norwegian  Lutheran   Deaconesses'  Home   and 
Hospital,   Brooklyn,   N.    Y. 

GREAT  problem  presented  by  the  thousands  of 
new  Americans  who  reach  our  shores  is,  "Will  these 
people  become  a  burden  upon  or  an  asset  to  the 
state?"  In  order  to  become  an  asset  it  is  essential 
first  of  all  that  every  individual  or  group  of  people  be  self- 
supporting.  To  be  self-supporting  as  a  group  means  also  to 
provide  for  those  among  us  who  may  be  in  need  of  aid,  either 
financial  or  other  assistance. 

That  Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and  descent  are  self- 
supporting  and  that  they  are  doing  the  very  thing  mentioned 
above  is  evidenced  by  the  extensive  social  and  humanitarian 
work  conducted  by  them  in  all  parts  of  the  country. 

The  immigrant  is  met  at  the  door  of  our  nation  by  repre- 
sentatives of  the  group.  Once  settled  he  is  introduced  to  in- 
terests of  every  description.  The  Church,  the  sick  benefit 
and  fraternal  oganizations,  the  cultural  societies  as  well  as 
the  many  purely  social  clubs  vie  with  each  other  in  interesting 
the  newcomer  in  their  respective  activities.  Once  a  member, 
and  he  invariably  joins  one  or  more  of  these  organizations, 
he  finds  that  each  has  a  very  definite  problem  to  deal  with 
and  that  he  is  expected  to  do  his  share  in  its  solution.  An 
important  part  of  all  organization  programs  is  the  effort 
made  for  the  relief  of  the  sick  and  helpless.  The  words  of 
the  Divine  Master,  "Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall 
obtain  mercy,"  have  in  a  peculiar  way  found  favor  with 
Americans  of  the  Norwegian  group.  Not  only  do  they  care  for 
their  own  but  they  share  freely  of  their  store  with  others. 

The  Church  alone  directly  and  indirectly  maintains  more 
than    twenty   orphanages,    nine    hospices    and    seamen's    homes, 

lOI 


HUMANITARIAN  INSTITUTIONS 

two  rescue  homes  for  wayward  girls,  eight  home  finding 
societies,  operating  in  as  many  different  states,  surely  an 
honorable  record  for  a  group  as  small  as  the  Norwegian  group 
is   in   proportion   to   the   total   population   of   our   country. 

This  is  the  chief  reason  why  so  few  Americans  of  Nor- 
wegian extraction,  when  they  are  in  need  of  assistance,  be- 
come a  burden  upon  the  state,  and  why  there  are  so  few  of 
them  found  in  state  institutions.  The  group  is  self-sup- 
porting. 

Not  only  does  the  Church  (and  in  the  case  of  the  Nor- 
wegian group  98  per  cent .  adheres  to  the  Lutheran  com- 
munion) perform  a  truly  wonderful  work  but  also  the  large 
fraternal  organizations,  the  most  prominent  of  which  is  the 
national  fraternal  order  of  the  Sons  of  Norway.  A  few 
church  congregations  belong  either  to  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  or  to  the  Baptist  denomination. 

A  practical  illustration  of  the  eleemosynary  work  done 
by  the  Norwegian  group  may  be  found  in  the  following; 
The  Borough  of  Brooklyn  of  New  York  City  has  a  popula- 
tion of  about  25,000  of  Norwegian  origin.  They  maintain  a 
modern  200-bed  hospital,  two  old  people's  homes,  one  or- 
phanage, a  day  nursery,  a  slum  station  for  the  unemployed, 
a  summer  camp  for  poor  children,  several  sick  benefit  societies 
besides  six  or  eight  poor  relief  societies.  There  is  a 
sailors'  temperance  home  and  several  employment  agencies 
conducted  by  group  relief  organizations.  The  total  population 
of  the  Norwegian  group  in  Greater  New  York  and  vicinity 
is   approximately   50,000. 

In  Chicago,  where  the  Norwegian  group  numbers  fully 
100,000,  the  Church  maintains  several  important  humanitarian 
institutions  notably  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Deaconesses' 
Home  and  Hospital,  regarded  by  the  medical  profession  as 
one  of  the  best  equipped  hospitals  in  the  city.  The  group  also 
maintains  several  secular  institutions  such  as  the  Norwegian 
American  Hospital,  two  orphanages,  two  old  peoples'  homes 
and  a  number  of  other  social  and  welfare  activities.  The  Nor- 
wegian Old  People's  Home  in  Norwood  Park,  Chicago,  is 
an   institution   of   high    standard   and    is   generously   supported 

102 


HUMANITARIAN  INSTITUTIONS 

by  the  group.  The  Bethesda  Home  for  the  Aged  is  also  a 
high   grade   institution    for   the   poor   and    helpless. 

Similar  Church  and  secular  institutions  are  found  in  Mil- 
waukee, Madison,  Minneapolis,  Seattle  and  other  cities.  There 
are  schools  for  nurses  and  for  the  training  of  social  work- 
ers who  wish  to  dedicate  their  life  to  a  service  of  mercy 
and  good  works  for  those  in  need  of  sympathy  and  assistance. 

With  such  a  record  of  achievement  and  active  work 
going  on  the  Norwegian  group  feels  confident  that  its  position 
in  American  life  is  all  to  the  good.  There  is  no  "foreign 
problem"  here.  Americans  of  the  Norwegian  group  take  care 
of  their  own.  By  adding  in  every  way  to  the  worth  and 
welfare  of  the  nation  we  take  by  right  an  honorable  part 
in  America's  Making. 


103 


POLITICS 


PARTICIPATION   IN   AMERICAN   POLITICS 
By  N,  a.  Grevstad 

Former   United  States  Minister  to    Uruguay  and  Paraguay. 

I  HE  basic   facts   which   go   to  determine   and   explain 
the   part   taken   by    citizens   of    Norse   stock   in    the 
poHtical   Hfe   of   the   United   States  are   these: 
^^^^  I.  The    percentage    of    land    holders    is    greater 

among  the  Norwegians  than  in  any  other  ethnic  group  in  the 
country,  and  for  this  reason  their  average  wealth  per  capita 
is  higher  than  the  average  for  the  country  at  large.  It  follows 
that  they  have  a  greater  national  stake  in  the  country  than  the 
average    for   all    groups    of   citizens. 

2.  Of  all  non-English  speaking  immigrants  the  Nor- 
wegians, in  common  with  the  other  Scandinavians,  the  Ger- 
mans, and  the  Ehitch,  show  the  highest  percentage  of  American 
citizenship. 

3.  They  hail  from  one  of  the  two  most  democratic  coun- 
tries of  Europe  and  have  come,  as  they  are  coming,  to  the 
United   States  thoroughly  schooled   in   popular  government. 

4.  In  several  of  the  northwestern  states  this  group  of 
voters  is  strong  enough  to  wield  the  balance  of  power  between 
parties  and  policies. 

As  a  people  of  land  and  home  owners  and  taxpayers 
the  Norwegians  want  to  have  their  say  as  to  what  use  is  to 
be  made  of  the  taxes  they  pay.  The  practical  exercise  of 
their  privileges  as  American  citizens  appeals  to  them  as  some- 
thing with  which  they  seem  to  be  familiar  at  the  very  out- 
set. In  Norway  as  in  the  United  States  the  government 
rests  upon  the  broad  foundation  of  universal  suffrage  for 
men  and  women;  the  organic  laws  and  institutions  of  the  two 
countries  are  very  much  alike,  nnd  popular  government  works 
about  the  same  way  in  one  of  these  countries  as  in  the  other. 

107 


POLITICS 

Hence  the  Norwegian  immigrant  comes  to  feel  at  once  that 
he  has  merely  come  to  a  greater  Norway  as  far  as  his  political 
duties  and  privileges  are  concerned. 

The  source  and  center  of  the  political  influence  of  voters 
of  Norse  birth  or  blood  are  the  farming  districts  and  the 
villages  and  small  cities  with  which  they  are  dotted,  in  the 
middle  western  and  western  states.  The  typical  Norwegian 
in  this  country  is  a  farmer,  not  a  city  man  or  industrial 
worker.  About  four-fifths  of  the  Norwegian  element  in  our 
body  politic  are  farmers.  In  other  words,  the  Norwegian 
farmer  represents  the  great  bulk  of  the  "Norwegian  vote" — 
to  use  a  common  if  not  very  commendable  campaign  term — , 
and  he  has  put  his  stamp  upon  this  vote  ever  since  it  came 
to  be  felt  as  a  factor  in  the  public  life  of  the  country. 

The  swelling  current  of  early  Norwegian  immigration  was 
made  up,  almost  exclusively,  of  tenant  farmers,  farm  hands 
and  small  farmers,  who  all  came  to  obtain  what  they  could 
not  get  in  their  native  land:  farms  of  their  own.  Upon  land- 
ing these  land-hungry  people  made  a  bee  line  for  the  west, 
settling  at  first  in  Illinois  and  Wisconsin  and,  successively, 
in  Iowa,  Minnesota,  Dakota  and  other  western  states  or  terri- 
tories where  free  or  cheap  lands  were  to  be  had.  The  first 
thing  they  did  was  to  secure  a  quarter  section,  or  more,  of 
land  after  taking  out  their  "first  papers,"  and  under  the 
liberal,  or  lax,  local  election  laws  in  force  in  this  part  of 
the  country  in  those  days,  the  new  settlers  were  qualified  to 
vote  within  a  few  months.  In  many  of  the  localities  where 
these  people  drove  their  stakes  they  were  the  first  comers 
or  made  up  the  majority  of  the  early  pioneers.  In  such  places 
it  fell  to  their  lot  to  take  charge  of  public  matters;  to  or- 
ganize and  run  some  sort  of  local  government  in  the  pioneer 
communities  their  hard  toil  was  building.  The  ballot  was 
as  much  of  a  necessary  tool  in  their  life  as  the  ax,  the  spade, 
the  hoe,  the  plow  and  the  harrow. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  the  American  Government  with 
which  the  Norwegian  pioneer  settlers  first  came  into  immediate 
and  daily  contact  was  one  that  largely  was  of  their  own  making. 
Most  of  them  knew  but  very  little  of  the  English   language 

io8 


POLITICS 

and  were  more  or  less  unfamiliar  with  the  methods  and  prac- 
tices of  local  politics  in  this  country.     Even  so  they  would 
not  go  far  astray  by  following  Norwegian  models.     There  is 
no   material   difference   between   the  American  and  the   Nor- 
wegian types   of   government  of   local   rural   communities.     In 
Norway  as  here  the  public  affairs,  of  a  rural  community  are 
managed  by  a  body  of  men  elected  by  the  people  and  which, 
within    its    jurisdiction,    combines    legislative    with    executive 
powers.      But   county   government   is    organized   on   somewhat 
different  lines  in  the  two  countries.     In  Norway  the  head  and 
executive   officer   of   the    county    government   is    appointed    by 
the    national    government,    while    the    law-making    power    of 
the  county  is  vested  in  a  county  legislature  made  up  of  the 
chairmen   (speakers)   of  the  legislative  bodies  in  the  parishes, 
or  townships,  into  which  the  county  is  divided.     We  see  here 
illustrated  a  general  difference  between  national  and  local  gov- 
ernment   in    Norway,    on   the   one    hand,    and    state   and    local 
government  in  the  United  States,  on  the  other.     Norway  has 
what   we   term    the   "short   ballot";   only    such   public   officials 
as  are  vested  with  legislative  powers  are  elected  by  the  people ; 
all  others  are  appointed  by   some   executive  authority,   except- 
ing  commissioners    of    conciliation,    communal    judicial    officers 
who  are  elected  by  the  voters  of  the  respective  communities. 
There  is   no  danger   whatever   of   encroachment  upon   popular 
rights  in  such  a  system  in  any  country  where,  as  in  Norway, 
the  executive  branch   of   the  government  is   under  the   direct 
and  complete  control  of  the  legislative  branch. 

That  the  Norwegians,  as  a  rule,  have  made  wise  use  of 
the  power  of  the  ballot  is  attested  by  the  general  prosperity, 
the  progressive  spirit  and  the  orderly  character  of  the  com- 
munities where  they  have  controlled  the  majority  vote  or  held 
the  balance  of  power.  They  have  provided  generously  for 
the  public  schools,  for  road  construction  and  other 
public  improvements;  and  those  among  them  who  have 
had  public  funds  in  their  care  have  made  enviable  records  for 
integrity  and  honesty  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties.  Em- 
bezzlers and  defaulters  are  extremely  rare  exceptions  among 
Norwegian   guardians   of   public   moneys. 

109 


POLITICS 

What  has  been  said  about  the  Norwegian  farmer  as  a 
voter  applies  in  a  measure  also  to  the  people  living  in  the 
villages  and  small  cities  dotting  the  Norwegian  farming  dis- 
tricts. As  nearly  everywhere  else  in  the  country  these  small 
urban  communities  are  closely  allied  to  the  surrounding  rural 
neighborhoods  in  politics  as  well  as  by  family  ties  and  in 
business  relations.  Many  of  their  residents  are  retired  farm- 
ers from  the  vicinity,  and  their  business  enterprises  are 
largely  in  the  hands  of  sons  of  farmers.  While  the  farmers 
are  inclined  to  believe  that  the  local  merchants  are  getting 
the  best  of  them  in  business,  buying  or  selling,  the  reverse 
is  generally  true  in  matters  political;  for  here  the  farmer 
has  the  upper  hand,  and  the  trades  people  of  the  villages 
and  cities  are  slow  to  oppose  him  even  if  they  do  not  fully 
agree  with  his  views.  These  conditions  prevail  in  the  Nor- 
wegian as  in  other  rural  districts  in  the  western  part  of 
the   country. 

In  the  public  life  of  our  larger  cities  the  Norwegians 
have  cut  a  much  more  modest  figure.  Very  few  of  the  early 
comers  remained  behind  in  the  cities  of  the  East.  As  the 
years  passed  more  and  more  Norwegian  sailors  would  settle 
in  coast  cities  frequently  visited  by  Norwegian  ships,  and 
during  the  last  30  to  40  years  there  has  been  considerable 
emigration  also  from  the  cities  of  Norway,  and  the  majority 
of  this  urban  element  have  cast  their  lot  in  our  seaboard 
cities  and  our  industrial  centers  of  the  eastern  part  of  the 
country  or  the  middle  west.  But  all  of  these  immigrants, 
whether  early  or  late  comers,  have  settled  in  communities 
that  were  ready-made  in  a  political  sense;  hence  they  had  no 
such  opportunities  as  had  the  Norwegian  farmers  of  doing 
political  pioneering  work  by  organizing  or  helping  to  or- 
ganize local  political  units;  and,  moreover,  in  but  very  few, 
if  any,  of  the  larger  cities  have  they  been  strong  enough  in 
numbers  to  make  themselves  felt  as  a  distinct  factor  of 
importance  in  politics.  Some  years  ago  they  were  recognized 
as  an  element  of  importance  in  the  public  life  of  Chicago, 
which  was  due  in  part  to  the  vigorous  leadership  of  able 
and  aggressive   men,   but   since   then  they   have  been   dwarfed 

.110 


POLITICS 

by  a  growing  influx  of  people  of  other  races.  In  such  middle- 
sized  cities  as  Minneapolis,  Ehiluth,  Superior,  Madison,  La 
Crosse,  Fargo,  Grand  Forks,  Seattle,  and  Tacoma  they  have 
exercised  a  political  influence  somewhat  commensurate  with 
their  strength  in  numbers. 

There  is  nothing  startling  and  very  little  to  attract  any 
special  attention  in  the  discharge  of  what  may  be  termed  the 
humble,  everyday  duties  of  the  voter.  Yet  these  routine  activ- 
ities form  the  foundation  of  our  whole  frame  work  of  govern- 
ment as  a  living  organism  in  practical  operation.  It  is  true 
in  politics  as  in  religion  that  he  who  is  faithful  in  little  things 
fits  himself,  and  proves  his  fitness,  for  greater  tasks.  Unless 
the  citizens  provide  good  honest  government  in  the  local  units 
we  cannot  have  clean,  competent  and  progressive  government 
in  state  or  nation.  It  is  to  be  said  for  citizens  of  Norse 
birth  or  blood  that  in  the  management  of  local  affairs  they 
have  used  the  ballot  with  intelligence  and  good  judgment, 
doing  their  full  share  in  providing  for  justice,  peace,  good 
order  and  healthy  development  in  the  communities  where  they 
have  made  their  homes. 

With  respect  to  national  policies  and  issues  of  a  more 
general  character  they  have,  on  the  whole,  been  in  line  with 
the  progressive  forces  of  their  time  and  section  of  the  country. 
They  made  their  entrance  into  national  politics  in  the  trying 
years  preceding  the  Civil  War,  and  enlisted  under  the  banner 
of  Lincoln  almost  to  a  man.  In  the  voting  booths  of  the 
North  as  on  the  battle  fields  of  the  South  they  fought,  with 
enthusiasm  and  characteristic  perseverance,  the  good  fight 
for  union  and  human  freedom.  Their  staunch  and  solid  sup- 
port of  the  union  cause  was  a  factor  of  no  small  importance 
in   some   districts   in   such   states  as  Wisconsin. 

Their  early  baptism  in  the  spirit  and  creed  of  Lincoln 
was  to  become  a  controlling  force  of  the  trend  of  their  politi- 
cal development  for  years  to  come.  For  a  generation  or 
more  after  the  Civil  War  the  Norwegians  remained  all  but 
solidly  republican  in  national  and  local  politics.  In  more 
recent  years  other  parties  or  creeds  have  found  followers 
within    their    ranks,    especially    among    the    "newcomers,"    but 

III 


POLITICS 

the  great  majority  still  remain  true  to  the  Republican  party. 
Most  of  them  have  supported  the  progressive  wing  of  the 
party  and  the  teachings  and  policies  of  Lincoln  and  Roosevelt — 
names  that  are  sacred  to  the  Norwegians  above  those  of  any 
other   national   leaders. 

While  their  attitude  on  general  issues  is  not  free  from 
freakish  aberrations  their  influence  has,  as  a  rule,  been  a 
source  of  strength  to  constructive  development  along  sane 
conservative  lines.  In  the  eighties  they  supported  the  demand 
for  a  modification  of  the  high  customs  tariff  in  force  at  that 
time;  in  more  recent  years  the  protection  sentiment  has  gained 
in  strength  among  them.  In  1896  the  vote  that  saved  the 
gold  standard  was  cast  by  Germans  and  Scandinavians,  in- 
cluding the  Norwegians.  In  1912  the  majority  of  the  Nor- 
wegians voted  for  Roosevelt,  and  in  1916  a  large  Norwegian 
vote  went  to  Wilson,  because  "he  had  kept  us  out  of  war." 

The  strength  of  the  peace  sentiment  among  the  Nor- 
wegians is  due  to  a  large  extent  to  direct  influences  from 
Norway,  where  peace  organizations  were  in  active  operation 
more  than  a  generation  ago.  Norway  is  one  of  the  pioneer 
countries  in  the  world  peace  movement  and  has  been  repre- 
sented on  the  inter-parliamentary  council  for  world  peace  ever 
since  the  organization  of  that  body.  Her  conspicuous  leader- 
ship in  the  cause  of  peace  was  recognized  by  Alfred  Nobel 
when  he  made  the  congress  of  Norway  the  custodian  of  the 
Nobel  Peace  Fund  with  power  to  award  the  peace  prizes. 
Immigrants  who  have  come  from  Norway  during  these  years 
have  reflected  the  peace  sentiment  prevailing  in  their  native 
land,  and  this  accounts  in  a  great  measure  for  the  heavy 
vote  cast  for  Wilson  by  Norwegian  republicans  in  1916.  At 
first  the  League  of  Nations,  with  its  setting  of  Wilson 
"points"  and  speeches,  found  general  support  among  them; 
but  as  the  discussion  of  the  covenant  progressed  their  en- 
thusiasm for  it  gradually  cooled,  and  in  the  "solemn  referen- 
dum" they  voted  for  Harding  with  practical  unanimity. 

In  the  wheat  states  of  Minnesota,  North  and  South 
Dakota  two  radical  movements  have  made  heavy  inroads 
among    the    Norwegian    farmers    during    the    last    generatioo. 

112 


POLITICS 

The  first  of  these  waves,  an  agrarian  movement  tinged  with 
socialism  and  known  as  populism,  swept  the  prairies  in  the 
early  nineties.  Thousands  of  Norwegians  embraced  the  popu- 
list doctrines  and  helped  to  make  the  Peoples  Party  the  power 
it  was  for  a  few  years.  As  the  wave  subsided  the  Nor- 
wegian populists  gradually  found  their  way  back  into  the 
republican   fold. 

The  second  wave  of  radicalism,  which  under  its  organized 
name  is  known  as  the  Nonpartisan  League,  is  a  socialist  propa- 
ganda deftly  masked  as  a  farmers  movement.  It  is  not  to  be 
denied  that  the  Norwegians  were  as  easily  misled  as  any  other 
group  of  farmers  by  the  cunning  clap-trap  of  Townley  and 
his  aids,  and  that  they  have  to  shoulder  their  share,  or  more, 
for  the  successes  of  the  League  and  the  grave  ills  it  has 
brought  upon  the  state  of  its  birth.  For  in  North  Dakota 
the  Norwegian  farmers  are  so  strong,  numerically  and  finan- 
cially, that  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  Townley  to 
make  any  headway  at  all  without  the  generous  backing  of  their 
votes  and  purses.  But  it  is  to  be  said  for  them  that,  as  they 
were  among  the  first  to  be  led  astray  they  were  also  among  the 
first  to  recover  their  senses.  They  have  taken  the  lead  in 
the  war  now  going  on  for  the  complete  up-rooting  of  Town- 
ley   socialism   in   North   Dakota. 

The  Norwegians  of  Wisconsin  are  charged,  or  credited, 
as  the  case  may  be,  with  a  substantial  share  in  the  political 
making  of  La  Follette.  In  his  early  career  he  stood  for  a 
material  curbing  of  the  power  of  great  corporations  which 
at  that  time  had  too  much  to  say  in  the  government  of  the 
state.  On  this  issue  the  Norwegians  were  with  him,  and 
his  first  nomination  for  governor  was  made  possible 
only  by  their  unwavering  support.  After  his  second  adminis- 
tration they  began  to  fall  away,  though  he  still  has  many 
adherents  in  their  ranks,  but  most  of  these  followers  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Nonpartisan  League. 

In  the  war  upon  the  liquor  traffic  the  Norwegians,  along 
with  the  Swedes,  have  taken  a  strong  and  leading  part,  ujv 
holding  the  cause  of  temperance  at  all  successive  stages  of 
the    movement    as    indicated    by    the    slogans    "high    license," 

"3 


POLITICS 

"local  option,"  and  general  prohibition.  In  the  Northwest 
in  particular  the  Norwegians  and  the  Swedes  have  furnished 
the  bone,  marrow  and  sinews  of  the   temperance   movement. 

Illiteracy  is  unknown  in  Norway.  English  is  taught  in 
all  schools  of  that  country,  from  the  high  schools  and  up. 
The  Norwegian  immigrant  learns  English  quickly  and  Ameri- 
canizes readily.  Coming  from  a  country  with  a  constitution 
second  in  age  only  to  that  of  the  United  States  and  as 
democratic  as  any  organic  law  that  was  ever  framed — from 
a  society  where  a  caste  of  nobility  has  been  unknown  for  a 
hundred  years — Norwegians  feel  at  home  here  as  soon  as 
they  land.  The  first  comers  were  eager  to  become  full-fledged 
Americans  at  once  and  to  be  nothing  but  Americans.  They 
cut  all  ties  with  the  native  land,  except  exchanging  letters 
with  relatives,  who  were  urged  to  come  over  and  join  them. 
Their  loyalty  to  America  and  her  institutions  was  forcibly 
illustrated  not  only  by  their  whole-hearted  support  of  the 
national  cause  in  the  great  crisis  of  those  days  but  also, 
among  other  things,  by  their  vigorous  defense  of  the  public 
schools  against  insidious  attacks. 

As  they  were  increasing  in  numbers  and  planting  settle- 
ments and  organizing  congregations  all  over  the  northwestern 
prairies  they  came  to  feel  that  they  formed  a  distinct  body 
of  people  like  other  racial  groups  hailing  from  other  coun- 
tries; and  that  they,  in  the  historical  traditions,  religion, 
language,  literature  and  art  of  their  native  land  had  a  pre- 
cious national  heritage  worth  preserving  for  the  benefit  of 
themselves,  their  children  and  their  adopted  country.  This 
sentiment  has  been  stimulated  by  the  rapid  progress  in  social 
and  political  betterments  made  by  Norway  during  the  last 
two  generations  and  by  her  remarkable  achievements  in  lit- 
erature and  the  arts,  in  science  and  exploration.  That  Nor- 
way, though  small  and  comparatively  poor,  has  forged  so 
conspicuously  to  the  front  in  all  developments  of  higher 
civilization  has  nourished  and  strengthened  their  pride  in 
their  native  land  and  their  race.  And  believing  that  they  are 
here  not  only  to  receive  but  also  to  give  something  besides 
their  loyalty  and  their  labor  they   feel  that  by  treasuring  the 

114 


POLITICS 

best  of  their  national  heirlooms  they  will  do  their  part  to 
broaden  and  enrich  the  moral  and  intellectual  life  of  America. 
But  they  have  but  one  flag,  Old  Glory,  and  it  is  because  they 
love  America  that  they  strive  to  give  her  the  best  of  what 
they  are  and   what  they  have. 

As  public  speakers,  leaders  of  political  assemblies  and 
candidates  for  public  offices,  citizens  of  Norse  birth,  excepting 
those  that  have  come  in  their  tender  years,  have  been  handi- 
capped in  various  ways.  Public  speaking  is  not  taught  in  the 
schools  of  Norway  nor  so  highly  developed  as  it  is  here. 
Nor  is  the  Norwegian  temperament  such  a  fruitful  soil  of 
oratory  and  eloquence  as,  for  instance,  the  American  or  the 
Irish.  Moreover,  the  Norwegian  who  has  come  to  this 
country  a  grown-up  man  cannot  get  rid  of  his  brogue  entirely, 
though  he  otherwise  may  learn  quickly  to  master  the  English 
language.  He  knows  that  his  particular  brogue  is  not  the 
privileged  one  in  this  country  and  that  his  speech  will  sound 
somewhat  odd  to  the  audience ;  and  as  he  is  sensitive  of 
ridicule,  expressed  or  suspected,  he  is  apt  to  remain  passive 
and  silent,  even  though  he  may  feel  that  he  has  something 
to  say  worth  hearing;  or  if  he  speaks  he  will  do  so  haltingly 
from  lack  of  confidence  in  his  delivery.  As  office  seekers  he 
is  lacking  in  the  aggressiveness  with  which  some  other  groups 
of  voters  are  more  generously  endowed,  and  is  held  back  by 
an  inherited  belief  in  the  doctrine  thai  ihe  office  should  seek  the 
man,  and  not  the  man  the  office.  In  Norway,  until  a  few 
years  ago,  it  was  an  un-heard  of  thing  for  a  man  to  announce 
himself  as  a  candidate  for  an  elective  office;  and  to  solicit 
votes  for  oneself  was  a  misdemeanor  under  the  law  punish- 
able by  fine  or  imprisonment.  This  view  of  public  office 
was  common  among  Norwegian  immigrants  until  compara- 
tively recent  times.  It  has  plainly  been  a  hanciicap  in  a  country 
where  it  is  proper  for  a  man  who  wants  an  elective  office 
to  say  so  frankly  and  as  loudly  as  he  can  and  to  do  his  best 
to  get  it. 

In  the  smaller  f>olitical  units  these  obstacles  have  made 
themselves  felt  only  to  a  limited  extent.  There  men  of 
ability  are  known,  personally         by  reputation,  to  pretty  neai 


POLITICS 

all  the  voters,  and  public  servants  of  the  community  are 
chosen  not  for  their  oratorical  abilities  but  on  their  known 
merits  for  positions  of  public  trust.  Whether  a  village 
trustee,  or  a  county  treasurer,  or  a  register  of  deeds,  speaks 
with  a  brogue  or  not  is  of  small  consequence;  all  that  mat- 
ters is  that  he  is  honest  and  otherwise  well  qualified. 

What  is  known  as  clannishness  in  politics,  a  weed  that 
grows  most  readily  in  a  many-tongued  society,  is  found 
among  the  Norwegians  as  among  other  groups  of  voters.  It 
is  more  or  less  customary  to  attribute  clannishness  only  to 
voters  of  foreign  birth  or  extraction,  but  that  is  a  mistaken 
view.  The  group  spirit  crops  out  among  all  classes  of 
voters  and  in  all  parts  of  the  country.  It  is  a  source  of 
mischief,  yet  it  is  not  wholly  unnatural  nor  is  it  easily 
uprooted  even  in  an  homogeneous  society.  It  is  born  of 
the  greater  trust  a  voter  has  in  the  candidate  he  knows  best 
or  whom  he  regards  as  most  closely  identified  with  his  own 
interests.  The  "farmer  vote,"  the  "labor  vote,"  etc.,  are 
manifestations  of  class  clannishness,  and  even  in  our  national 
politics  section-clannishness  is  frequently  appealed  to  as  an 
argument  in  favor  of  an  eastern,  a  western,  a  northern  or 
a  southern  candidate,  as  the  case  may  be.  But  while  the  Nor- 
wegian is  not  free  from  clannishness  he  is  less  influenced  by 
this  spirit  than  are  many  other  groups  of  voters.  It  is  to 
be  noted  in  this  connection  that  as  an  American  voter  he  has 
no  foreign  interests  to  serve.  In  casting  his  ballot  he  has 
never  been  called  upon  or  tempted  to  consider  the  fate  or  for- 
tunes of  his  native  land.  His  ballot  is  ail-American,  even 
if  it  may  at  times  express  a  narrow  American  point  of 
view.^  He  is  apt  to  prefer  a  candidate  of  his  own  blood  if 
he  believes  that  he  is  as  good  a  man,  or  almost  as  good  a 
man  as  the  opponent  or  opponents  of  other  blood,  but  that 
is  as  far  as  he  will  go.  It  is  to  be  remembered,  moreover, 
that  in  a  constituency  made  up  of  two  or  more  racial  groups 
clannishness  is  invoked  as  a  means  of  justified  defense  against 
unreasonable  opposition  more  frequently  than  it  is  resorted 
to  as  a  weapon  of  aggression. 

ii6 


POLITICS 

In  the  states  or  districts  where  they  have  made  their 
homes  the  Norwegians  have  had  about  their  "share"  of  pub- 
lic offices,  as  measured  by  their  voting  strength,  in  some 
places  more,  in  others  less.  This  applies  more  particularly 
to  local  offices,  membership  in  state  or  territorial  legislatures 
and  state  offices  below  that  of  governor.  A  fair  percentage 
of  such  honors  have  fallen  to  the  lot  of  citizens  of  Norse 
birth,  though  in  more  recent  years  they  have  gradually 
come  to  step  aside  in  favor  of  their  own  sons  born  or  brought 
up  in  this  country. 

Citizens  of  Norse  blood  who  have  held  public  positions 
of  a  broader  scope  and  which,  if  elective,  are  filled  by  larger 
constituencies  of  voters,  have,  with  some  few  exceptions, 
been  men  who  either  were  born  in  the  United  Slates  or  re- 
ceived  their  schooling  here. 

The  pioneer  Norseman  in  the  broader  field  of  American 
politics  is  the  Honorable  Knute  Nelson  of  Minnesota.  But 
he  is  a  typical  American  in  everything  except  his  place  of 
birth.  He  landed  here  at  the  age  of  six  years  and  received 
his  elementary  American  education  in  our  public  schools 
and  as  a  newsboy  in  Chicago.  As  a  boy  of  eighteen  he 
volunteered  for  service  in  the  union  army,  carried  the  musket 
on  many  southern  battle  fields  and  was  left  for  dead  after  a 
battle  in  front  of  Fort  Hudson,  La.  But  for  the  timely 
nursing  of  some  kind  rebel  ladies  who  took  pity  on  the 
slender  youth  he  would  have  been  buried  there.  Returning 
from  the  war  he  worked  his  way  through  an  academy,  studied 
law,  was  admitted  to  the  bar  and  shortly  afterwards  was 
sent  to  the  legislature  from  the  district  where  he  lived  with 
his  widowed  mother  in  Wisconsin.  Attracted  by  the  tempting 
opportunities  in  virgin  Minnesota  he  went  to  that  state,  took 
a  homestead  near  the  village  of  Alexandria,  where  he  has 
lived  ever  since;  was  promptly  drafted  into  the  service  of  the 
county  and  subsequently  sent  to  the  legislature,  where  he  saw 
service  in  both  houses,  and  in  1882  was  elected  to  Congress 
from  the  "bloody  fifth"  after  the  most  memoral)le  political 
battle  in  the  history  of  the  state.  After  serving  three  terms 
His  popularity  with  the  peoj.Ie   wns   so  firmly  established  that 

117 


POLITICS 

he  had  no  opposition  either  for  the  nomination  or  the  elec- 
tion to  a  fourth  term.  But  his  private  affairs  demanded 
his  attention  and  he  refused  to  stand  ^s  a  candidate.  How- 
ever, his  rest  was  to  be  of  short  duration.  In  1892  the  Re- 
publican party  of  the  state  was  in  such  a  demoralized  con- 
dition that  its  only  hope  of  victory  was  pinned  to  the 
leadership  of  a  man  who  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  all  the 
people.  Knute  Nelson  was  drafted  to  head  the  ticket  as 
candidate  for  governor  and  led  the  party  to  victory  along 
the  entire  line.  Soon  after  his  re-election  as  governor  he  was 
sent  to  the  United  States  Senate,  where  the  "Grand  Old 
Man"  of   Minnesota  is  now   serving  his  fifth  term. 

During  the  heyday  of  populism  in  the  nineties,  two  of 
the  Congressional  districts  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state 
were  carried  by  that  party,  each  selecting  a  citizen  of  Nor- 
wegian birth  and  education  to  represent  it  in  Washington 
for  one  term.  Of  Minnesota's  ten  representatives  in  the 
lower  house  of  the  present  Congress  three  were  born  in 
this  country  of  Norwegian  parents,  while  one  came  here  from 
Norway  as  a  youth  of  tender  age.  The  present  governor 
of  the  state,  J.  A.  O,  Preus,  represents  the  third  generation 
of  the  Norwegian  people  in  America.  Excepting  but  one 
of  his  predecessors  he  is  the  youngest  man  ever  elected  gover- 
nor in   Minnesota. 

In  Wisconsin  the  office  of  governor  has  been  filled  for  two 
terms  by  an  adopted  citizen  of  Norwegian  birth,  and  the 
present  chief  executive  of  the  state  was  born  in  this  country 
of  a  Norwegian  mother.  One  of  the  Congressional  districts 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  was  in  the  nineties  repre- 
sented for  three  terms  by  N.  P.  Haugen,  born  in  Norway  but 
brought  up  and  educated  in  this  country.  He  declined  a 
fourth  nomination  to  enter  a  contest  for  the  gove^orship 
and  came  within  a  hair's  breadth  of  landing  the  prize.  He 
has  since  distinguished  himself  for  his  solid  ability  as  a 
member  and  head  of  the  tax  commission  of  the  state.  Since 
1906  the  third  Congressional  district  has  been  represented 
continuously,  with  the  exception  of  one  term,  by  John  M. 
Nelson,   bom   in   this   country   of   Norwegian   parents. 

118 


POLITICS 

While  the  "Norwegian  vote"  is  comparatively  stronger 
in  North  Dakota  than  in  any  other  state,  no  citizen  of  this 
group  has  ever  filled  the  executive  chair  at  Bismarck.  But 
the  ticket  of  the  conservative  forces  in  the  recall-campaign 
now  going  on  in  the  state  is  headed  by  a  Norwegian-born 
candidate  for  governor,  and  the  indications  are  that  this  ticket 
will  win.  In  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  North  Dakota 
has  been  represented  by  two  citizens  of  Norse  blood  in  either 
house,  all  bom  and  educated  in  this  country.  One  of  the 
senators,  A.  J.  Gronna,  serving  two  terms,  displayed  a  fertile 
initiative  and  came  to  be  recogTiized  as  a  leader  within  his 
group  of  the  Republican  party.  The  present  representative 
from  the  first  district,  Olger  B.'Burtness,  was  born  of  Nor- 
wegian parents  on  a  farm  near  the  city  of  Grand  Forks. 

Two  governors,  one  United  States  senator  and  one  con- 
gressman are  to  be  credited  to  the  Norse  element  in  South 
Dakota — all  born  and  educated  in  this  country.  Peter  Norbeck, 
who  served  four  years  as  state  senator,  two  years  as  lieu- 
tenant governor  and  four  years  as  governor,  occupies  a  p>osi- 
tion  in  his  state  similar  to  that  of  Knute  Nelson  in  Minnesota. 
He  is  strong  in  the  confidence  of  the  people  and  has  kept  his 
party  in  good  shape,  disarming  the  radical  elements  by  com- 
mitting it  to  and  enforcing  a  program  of  practical  progressive 
legislation.  He  has  just  taken  his  seat  in  the  national  senate, 
where  we  may  expect  to  hear  from  him  after  a  while. 
Charles  A.  Christopherson  is  serving  his  second  term  as  rep- 
resentative from  the  first  district.  Before  he  was  sent  to 
Congress  the  first  time  he  had  served  as  speaker  of  the  house 
of  the  state  legislature  for  two  terms. 

In  Iowa  the  Norse  element  has  been  more  or  less  active 
in  local  politics  and  has  made  its  influence  felt  in  the  legislature, 
but  its  only  conspicuous  representative  in  national  politics  is 
G.  N.  Haugen,  now  serving  his  eleventh  term  as  a  member 
of  the  lower  house  from  the  fourth  district.  He  was  born, 
brought  up  and  educated  in  this  country. 

Illinois  has  had  no  representative  of  the  Xorse  race  in 
Congress  until  M.  A.  Michaelson  was  elected  in  the  seventh 
(Chicago)   district  last  fall   (1920).     He  was  born  in  Norway, 

119 


POLITICS 

but  landed  here  at  the  &ge  of  seven  and  hence  is  American 
by  education  and  training 

New  Mexico  counts  but  a  handful  of  Norwegians  within 
its  borders,  but  one  of  them,  Holm  O.  Bursum,  is  now  serving 
the  state  as  United  States  senator.  He  is  a  full-blooded  Nor- 
wegian, but  all-American  by  birth   and   education. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  state  in  this  connection  that  the 
mother  of  United  States  Senator  Reed  Smoot  was  born  in 
Norway.  Like  most  other  men  of  mark  the  strong  Republi- 
can leader  probably  can  thank  his  mother  for  a  generous 
part   of   his   mental   equipment. 

Three  citizens  of  Norse  .blood  have  represented  our  gov- 
ernment as  heads  of  diplomatic  missions  to  foreign  countries. 
Two  of  them  were  born  and  educated  in  this  country,  while 
one  was  bom  and  educated  in  Norway.  The  present  consul- 
general  in  Constantinople  was  born  in  Norway  and  received 
his  education  there. 

The  public  officials  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  and  other 
men  of  Norwegian  extraction  who  have  held  official  posi- 
tions have  discharged  their  duties  creditably  and  some  of 
them  have  displayed  marked  abilities.  Senator  Knute  Nelson 
is  in  a  class  by  himself.  In  all  positions  of  public  trust 
he  has  held  as  state  legislator,  congressman,  governor,  and 
United  States  senator,  he  has  borne  himself  in  a  manner  that 
lifts  him  far  above  the  average.  Sterling  patriotism,  a  vast 
store  of  practical  common  sense,  keen,  penetrating  judgment, 
the  knack  of  getting  to  the  bottom  of  everything  he  tackles, 
indomitable  courage  and  sensitive  integrity  and  an  inex- 
haustible capacity  for  work  are  the  outstanding  features 
of  the  political  profile  of  this  great  American.  His  record 
in  the  Senate  is  in  some  respects  altogether  unique,  and 
to  men  in  a  position  to  know  it  is  no  secret  that  for  many 
years  he  has  been  one  of  the  half  dozen  men,  more  or  less, 
who   have   been   doing   the    real    work    of   the    Senate. 

As  chairman  of  the  committee  on  judiciary,  Andrew 
"Volstead  has  shown  reliable  ability  and,  incidentally,  achieved 
national  fame.  Halvor  Steenerson  has  done  good  work  as 
chairman    of    the    committee    on    postal    affairs,    and    Harold 

120 


POLITICS 

Knutson  is  at  the  head  of  the  pension  committee.  Sidney 
Anderson  has  attracted  attention  by  his  work  on  the  appro- 
priations committee  and  in  other  ways.  Gilbert  Haugen,  in 
charge  of  the  committee  on  agricuhure,  and  who  is  thoroughly 
familiar  with  the  economic  conditions  of  the  country,  espe- 
cially in  the  farming  districts  of  the  west,  and  a  man  of 
sound  business  judgment,  has  shown  himself  to  be  the  right 
man  in  the  right  place. 

In  this  connection  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  state 
that  public  servants  of  Norse  stock  have  taken  the  lead  in 
bringing  about  reforms  that  promise  to  insure  a  quicker, 
easier  and  steadier  marketing  of  the  grain  crops  of  the  west. 
For  some  time  Mr.  O.  P.  B.  Jacobson,  railway  and  ware- 
house commissioner  of  Minnesota,  has  been  emphasizing,  in 
reports  and  public  speeches,  that  the  lack  of  terminal  ele- 
vators in  the  eastern  seaboard  cities,  is  the  chief  obstacle 
to  easy  and  uninterrupted  marketing  of  western  grain.  His 
view  has  been  endorsed  by  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commis- 
sion, and  a  bill  to  compel  railroads  to  build  such  elevators  has 
been  introduced  by  Knute  Nelson  in  the  Senate  and  Sidney 
Anderson  in  the   House. 

Another  Norwegian  has  won  laurels  by  his  work  in  the 
field  of  taxation,  one  of  the  most  difficult  problems  confront- 
ing any  government  of  any  country  at  any  and  all  times. 
Mr,  N.  P.  Haugen,  for  many  years  head  of  the  tax  com- 
mission of  Wisconsin  and  honored  with  the  presidency  of 
the  National  Association  of  State  Tax  Commissioners,  has 
accepted  a  flattering  invitation  from  Montana  to  study  the 
tax  system  of  that  state  and  suggest  needed  and  beneficial 
reforms. 

The  radical  theories  and  movements  that  have  made  con- 
siderable headway  in  this  country  in  recent  years  have  found 
adherents  also  among  the  Norwegians  of  the  west  and  the 
far  west.  It  has  been  asserted  by  some  that  the  Norwegians 
have  contributed  more  than  their  proportionate  share  to 
the  red  hosts.  That  is  not  a  fact,  with  the  possible  exception 
of  a  few  scattered  localities,  r.r.t  it  is  true  that  in  recent 
years    Norway,    in    common   wim    other   countries    in    Europe. 

121 


POLITICS 

has  sent  a  not  inconsiderable  number  of  socialists  and  other 
radicals  to  this  country,  and  after  landing  here  these  people 
have  sought  the  company  of  their  kind.  Like  other  radicals 
they  are  denationalized,  or  cosmopolitans ;  they  are  neither 
Norwegians  nor  Americans. 

The  vast  bulk  of  the  Norwegians  in  this  country  are 
either  conservatives  or  believers  in  sane  progressive  policies. 
Yet  the  Norwegian  is  always  ready  to  listen  to  new  doctrines 
and  at  times  may  be  led  into  new  paths  more  easily  than  some 
other  racial  groups.  Unlike  the  typical  American  the  Nor- 
wegian is  very  slow  to  accept  new  ideas  in  business  matters, 
while  he  is  much  quicker  to  embrace  new  notions  in  matters 
social  and  political.  This  is  also  one  of  the  reasons  why 
Americanization  comes  to  him  as  a  matter  of  course.  But 
if  he  is  inclined  to  test  all  his  aim  is  to  keep  the  best, 
and  that  is  what  he  generally  succeeds  in  doing  in  the  end. 
Taking  the  political  history  of  the  Norwegians  in  Am- 
erica as  a  whole  it  may  be  said  truthfully  that  the  Norsemen 
in  this  country  have  shown  themselves  to  be  worthy  sons  and 
daughters  of  a  race  of  state-builders. 


122 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 


^LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

By  Julius  E.  Olson 

Professor   of   Scandinavian   Languages   and  Literature   in   the 
University  of  Wisconsin 

HEN  the  melting-pot  of  the  great  Northwest  shall  have 
ceased  boiling,  when  the  various  racial  elements  that 
have  been  hurled  into  it  shall  have  become  fused, 
and  the  historian  of  the  future  undertakes  to  de- 
scribe the  constituent  races,  he  will  find  it  possible,  on  the 
basis  of  reliable  records,  to  give  an  adequate  account  of  the 
part  that  the  immigrant  race  from  Norway  contributed  to  the 
resultant   formation. 

One  of  the  functions  of  literature  is  to  inform  posterity. 
Much  of  even  great  literature  received  but  scant  recognition 
from  the  age  that  produced  it ;  but  a  later  age  perceived  its  value. 
The  Norwegian  immigrants  in  the  United  States  have  already 
done  much  through  their  various  intellectual  activities  to  inform 
posterity.  Like  the  Norse  colonists  of  the  ninth  century  in  Ice- 
land, they  have  conscientiously  garnered  the  facts  of  their  migra- 
tion and  colonization.  These  records  are  to  be  found  in  the 
columns  of  their  newspapers,  in  individual  memorabilia,  in  let- 
ters to  the  home-country  that  are  gradually  coming  to  light, 
and  in  inexhaustible  contributions  of  pioneers  to  the  press  of 
both  this  country  and  Norway,  to  say  nothing  at  this  point  of 
works  of  conscious  historical  character.  In  our  age  the  press 
has  become  in  large  measure  the  storehouse  of  early  achieve- 
ment, from  which  the  historian  and  the  literary  worker  will  find 
both  facts  and  creative  impulse.  And  in  this  modern  age  the 
work  of  transmutation  of  the  records  of  pioneer  life  into  perma- 
nent historical  or  literary  form  is  not  a  matter  for  a  very  remote 
future.  It  has  in  fact  already  begun.  The  part  that  the  Nor- 
wegian immigrants  played  and  are  playing  in  the  Making  of 
America  is  gradually  being  revealed  in  ever  clearer  outlines  in 

125 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

historical  accounts  of  great  and  small  dimension,  and  in  poems 
and  novels.  It  has  proven  a  very  difficult  matter  for  native 
historians  to  give  satisfactory  account  of  immigrant  groups  for 
lack  of  written  records.  So  far  as  the  Norwegians  are  con- 
cerned it  does  not  seem  hazardous  to  assert  that  no  non-Eng- 
lish-speaking race  that  has  come  to  these  shores — regardless  of 
numbers — has  done  as  much  as  the  Norwegian  pioneers  to 
preserve  the  records  of  their  early  life  and  experience  in  the 
new  home.  And  what  is  more,  the  records  of  no  other  foreign 
group  will,  it  may  be  emphatically  declared,  reveal  such  devotion 
to  the  new  home,  such  loyalty  to  the  institutions  of  the  land,  and 
such  high  hopes  for  its  future.  The  Civil  War  was  the  first 
great  test  of  this  loyalty  and  faith.  There  had  for  two  decades 
preceding  been  a  steady  stream  of  immigration  from  Norway. 
The  coming  conflict  had  already  been  sensed  by  the  young  Nor- 
wegian press,  which,  in  consonance  with  the  democratic  heritage 
from  the  home  country,  quickly  aligned  itself  with  the  anti- 
slavery  movement.* 

The  first  Norwegian  paper  in  America,  Nordlyset  (Northern 
Lights),  begun  in  1847,  was  an  advocate  of  the  Free  Soil  move- 
ment. The  first  number  presented,  as  an  introduction  to  the 
public,  a  translation  of  the  essential  parts  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  with  a  cut  of  the  American  flag  at  the  head  of  the 
column.  A  recent  historical  investigator,  Mr,  Albert  O.  Barton, 
of  Madison,  Wisconsin,  in  an  article  on  The  Beginnings  of  the 
Norwegian  Press  in  America,  says  concerning  the  extract  from 
the  Declaration: 


*  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  Ole  Rynning,  an  educated  pioneer  of 
1837,  in  a  booklet  on  America  (for  the  instruction  of  prospective  emigrants, 
published  in  Norway  in  1838,  sounded  the  keynote  on  slavery  in  these 
prophetic  words :  "An  ugly  contrast  to  this  freedom  and  equality  which 
justly  constitute  the  pride  of  the  Americans  is  the  infamous  slave  traffic, 

which    is  tolerated  and   still   flourishes   in  the  southern  states The 

northern  states  try  in  every  Congress  to  abolish  the  slave  trade  in  the 
southern  states  r  but  as  the  latter  always  oppose  these  efforts,  and  appeal 
to  the  right  to  settle  their  own  internal  affairs  themselves,  there  will  in 
all  likelihood  come  either  a  separation  betiveen  the  northern  and  southern 
states,  or  else  bloody  civil  disputes." 

126 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

"This  was  a  happy  conception  of  the  editor,  and  was  to 
prove  of  good  omen.  It  pointed  the  hopes  and  ideals  and  sym- 
pathies of  the  newcomers  from  the  Northland.  The  lofty  prin- 
ciples of  the  Declaration  .  .  .  appealed  to  the  freedom- 
loving  minds  of  the  immigrants  from  the  North,  and  it  is  to 
the  credit  of  their  nationality  that  in  this  free  land  of  oppor- 
tunity they  have  lived  up  to,  and  sustained,  these  principles  and 
ideals  in  their  best  sense." 

This  first  newspaper  lasted  but  two  years.  Its  successor, 
Emigranten,  began  in  the  latter  part  of  the  50's  to  argue  against 
slavery.  Its  influence  was  felt.  During  the  Civil  War  one- 
sixth  of  the  Norwegian  population  enlisted,  which  was  a  better 
showing  than  that  of  the  native  bom,  which  was  one-eighth. 
The  quintessence  of  Norse  sentiment  toward  the  war  is  pre- 
sented in  the  career  of  Colonel  Hans  C.  Heg,  a  pioneer  lad  of 
the  40's,  in  whose  father's  house  the  first  numbers  of  Nordlyset 
were  printed.  He  was  the  first  Norwegian  to  be  elected  to  a 
state  office,  which  he  resigned,  after  a  re-election,  to  form  a 
Scandinavian  regiment,  the  15th  Wisconsin.  He  proved  himself 
a  most  efficient  offi<:er  and  was  on  the  eve  of  appointment  to  a 
generalship;  but  he  was  mortally  wounded  in  a  gallant  charge  at 
the  battle  of  Chicamauga.  His  last  words  were:  "I  am  willing 
to  die,  for  I  have  fought  for  a  righteous  cause." 

The  sons  of  Norwegian  immigrants  stood  the  test  of  the 
Great  War  equally  well.  The  deeds  of  daring  performed  by 
many  of  them,  as  evidenced  by  the  recognition  received  from 
military  and  governmental  authorities,  shine  resplendent.  These 
records  of  individual  valor  have  already  been  collected  and  sym- 
pathetically presented  in  English  (see  The  North  Star  magazine 
for  Dec.  1920),  by  Carl  Hansen,  associate  editor  of  MtnneapoUs 
Tidende  This  article  shows  how  alert  the  editors  of  the  Nor- 
wegian press  have  been  to  record  anything  that  would  do  honor 
to  the  race.  And  there  has  evidently  been  a  special  reason  for 
this  last  example  of  journalistic  alertness.  In  the  dark  days  of 
the  war  there  were  alien  groups  on  these  shores  whose  loyalty 
to  America  was  questionable.  This  fact  cast  suspicion  on  all 
foreign  groups.    The  use  of  a  foreign  language,  was  viewed  by 

127 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

the  great  mass  of  native  Americans  as  an  act  of  disloyalty,  and 
showed  lack  of  devotion  to  the  institutions  of  the  land.    In  some 
states  the  use  of  foreign  languages  in  the  churches  was  not  only 
frowned  upon,  but  actually  prohibited.     The  Norwegians,  con- 
scious of  a  clear  record  as  to  loyalty,  smarted  under  this  czar- 
istic  treatment.     They  still  feel  the  sting.     Native  Americans, 
with  many  notable  exceptions,  have  found  it  impossible  to  under- 
stand the  attitude  of  the  alien  toward  his  native  land.     They 
have  assumed  that  language  is  an  index  of  loyalty.    They  have 
not  only  failed  to  grasp  the  fundamental  idea  of  the  alien's  love 
for  his  mother  tongue  and   the  memories  of  the  land  of  his 
birth,  but  they  have  seemingly  had  no  conception  whatever  of 
the   vital   necessity    for    foreign   groups   to  maintain   their   lan- 
guages, their  press,  their  churches    and    social  institutions,  not 
only  for  their  own  happiness  and  welfare,  but  also  for  the  ul- 
timate advantage  of  the  land  of  their  adoption.     It  is  the  pro- 
found conviction  of  the  writer  that  Norwegian  churches,  schools, 
press,  and  other  activities    of    allied    character    have    not    been 
antagonistic  to  repubHcan  institutions    and    a    stable    state    of 
society  in  this  country.     As  the  years  pass,  and  results  become 
apparent,  it  is  evident  that  the  very  opposite  is  true.     A  Dano- 
American   investigator   of   this   question,    with   the    Norwegian 
situation  particularly  in  mind,  declares  it  as  his  conviction  that 
these  things  "instead  of  being  a  menace  to  our  state,  form  one 
of  the  main  safe-guards  of  this  country  against    the    dangers 
accompanying  the  large  influx  of  people  of  foreign  nationality." 
The  chief  point  of  the  above  contentions  with  respect  to 
the  theme  of  this  essay  is  that  the  maintenance  of   the   Nor- 
wegian   language,   to   the    extent   that   it   has    been   maintained 
(which  has  been  in  no  exclusive  sense  whatever),  the  church 
and  its  schools,  and  to  some  extent  the  various  social  organ- 
izations outside  the  pale  of  the  church,  such  as  the  numerous 
singing  societies  and  philanthropic  unions,  have  made  possible 
both  a  Norwegian  press  and  a  Norwegian  literature  among  the 
Norwegian    pioneers    and    their    descendants.      When    an    alien 
population,    very    limited    in    number    to    begin    with,    and    un- 
affected  by  any   propaganda   from   the   home   country,   can   ac- 
complish    anything     along    the     lines     of     higher     humanistic 

128 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

endeavor,  it  is  a  sign  of  cultural  ambition,  and  deserves  recog- 
nition. If  it  was  conceived  in  love  for  the  land  of  their 
fathers,  it  is  sure  to  develop  into  love  for  the  land  of  their 
children.  Eut  as  a  matter  of  fact,  love  for  the  new  home  was 
an  early  growth  among  the  Norwegians.  Thousands  of  testi- 
monials could  be  adduced  to  prove  it.  Despite  frequent  heart- 
aches, sore  trials  and  tribulations,  the  large  majority  of 
Norwegian  immigrants  were  satisfied  with  the  new  home. 
They  were  quick  to  see  its  vast  possibilities  for  their  chil- 
dren, if  not  always  for  themselves.  But  for  the  church  and 
the  press,  their  fate  would  more  often  have  been  tragic, — 
which  emigration  to  a  certain  extent  always  is.  In  the  course 
of  time,  they  saw  the  fruits  of  their  toil:  the  prairies  billowed 
with  golden  grain,  the  pastures  gleamed  with  sleek  cattle. 
They  prospered.  They  built  comfortable  homes,  stately 
churches,  academies  and  colleges  to  guard  and  educate  their 
children.  But  for  their  own  Norwegian  institutions,  even  with 
their  wealth,  they  could  not  have  been  happy  in  a  foreign 
land.  First  contentment,  and  then  prosperity:  these  are  the 
source  of  Norwegian  prestige  in  America.  It  could  not  have 
been  achieved  without  the  church  and  a  sympathetic  press. 
All  of  the  activities  of  the  church  in  the  pioneer  days  were 
staunchly  and  generously  supported  by  the  press.  It  was  a 
mutual  matter.  The  press  needed  the  church,  and  the  church 
needed  the  press.  This  mutuality  made  possible  the  gigantic 
organization  of  the  church,  and  the  substantial  and  independent 
position  of  the  press,   as  both  exist  today. 

Fortunately  for  both  the  press  and  the  church,  the  Nor- 
wegian immigrants  settled  in  compact  groups.  It  was  fortu- 
nate for  the  pioneers  in  more  ways  than  one.  Among  other 
things,  it  developed  political  prestige.  The  native  American 
politician  has  learned  to  have  respect  for  compact  groups. 
These  brought  political  recognition  and  an  opportunity  to 
participate  in  governmental  affairs,  which  was  of  course  bene- 
ficial both  to  the  immigrant  and  to  the  country,  for  it  fos- 
tered a  sense  of  responsibility  for  good  government.  The  com- 
pact group  has,  therefore,  been  the  source  of  whatever  distinctive 
achievements  the  Norwegians  have  attained  as  a  racial  element 

129 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

in  this  country.  This  alone  has  made  it  possible  to  assert 
themselves,  and  to  advance  gradually  and  naturally  toward 
the  ultimate  goal  of  complete  Americanization.  For  no  Nor- 
wegian group  has  ever  dreamed  of  the  possibility  of  perpetuat- 
ing the  Norwegian  language  as  the  language  of  the  home,  the 
church  and  the  press.  On  the  whole,  therefore,  it  is  apparent 
that  the  Norwegian  group  has  acted  in  accordance  with  the 
best  interests  of  its  people  and  its  organizations,  and  has  in- 
stinctively felt  that  this  would  also  inure  to  the  best  interests 
of  the  country.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  process  has 
nurtured  a  sane  and  admirable  spirit  of  loyalty  to  this  country. 
The  Norwegian  immigrant  press  was  the  forerunner  and 
fosterer  of  the  literature  of  the  pioneers.  The  story  of  the 
developnient  of  the  press  is  a  long  and  intricate  one.  Only 
a  brief  survey  can  be  attempted.  Over  four  hundred  news- 
papers and  magazines  have  been  started.  There  has  been  an 
interminable  process  of  absorption  and  combination.  Wonder- 
ful and  lasting  success  was  at  times  achieved,  of  which  there 
is  evidence  today  in  the  ones  that  weathered  all  the  storms 
As  we  shall  see,  at  least  a  half  dozen  are  today  strong  and 
prosperous,  despite  the  prophesies  of  a  half  century  ago  that 
the  foreign  language  press  was  doomed  to  an  early  demise. 
These  sturdy  survivors  have  proved  themselves  to  be  the  trusty 
guardians  of  their  people.  They  have  wisely  encouraged  their 
political  activities,  nurtured  their  intellectual  aspirations,  and 
supported  their  ecclesiastical  institutions  most  generously. 

Beginnings  are  usually  interesting,  and  often  significant. 
The  first  Norwegian  paper  was  begun  in  the  Muskego  settle- 
ment, near  Milwaukee,  in  1847.  The  first  issues  were  printed 
in  a  log  cabin  in  the  country.  The  subscription  list  never 
exceeded  two  hundred.  The  cholera  epidemic  which  stalked 
through  the  settlement  in  1849  had  a  paralyzing  effect.  The 
infant  press  did  not  survive  it.  But  it  had  lived  long  enough 
to  give  political  prestige  to  its  editor,  James  D.  Reymert, 
whose  career  is  a  kaleidoscope  of  romantic  interest,  begin- 
ning with  a  seat  in  the  second  constitutional  convention  of 
the  state  in  1847,  ^nd  ending  with  the  appointment  to  a 
judgeship  in  Arizona  by  President  Qeveland.     The  equipment 

130 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

of  Nordlyset  was  soon  employed  in  another  enterprise  of  even 
less  duration,  but  which  called  into  the  journalistic  field  one 
of  the  great  editors  of  a  later  period,  namely,  Knud  Langeland. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1851  there  was  no  Norwegian 
newspaper  or  journal  published  in  America;  but  between  1850 
and   i860  seven  were  started,  two  of  which  were  church  or- 
gans;  and   of    the    seven,    five   were   published    in   Wisconsin, 
and   two   in   Illinois.     At  this   time,   by   the   census   of    1850, 
there  were  about  I3,cx»  Norwegians  in  this  country,  of  which 
more   than    two-thirds    were    in   Wisconsin.      Of    these    seven 
papers  only  one  was  well  edited,  namely,  Emigranten,  begun 
in    1852   by    representative    churchmen.      It    was    removed    to 
Madison  as  an  individual  enterprise  in  1857,  and  immediately 
became  a  staunch  supporter  of  the  republican  party,  born  the 
year   preceding.     It  is  of   interest  to  note  that  the  publisher 
and  editor  of  this  paper,   Mr.   C.  F.   Solberg,  of  Milwaukee, 
is  the  sole  survivor  of  the  pioneer  editors  of  the  nationality. 
He  was  bom  in  Christiania,   Norway,  in   1833,  removed  witb 
his  parents  to  Denmark  as  a  lad,  and  was  educated  at  the  fa- 
mous Soro  Academy,  the  Eton  of  Scandinavia  at  that  time.     It 
was  primarily  a  school   for   sons  of  the   Danish   nobility,   and 
sought  to  turn  out  educated  gentlemen,  adept  in  all  the  social  and 
athletic  accomplishments.     In    1852   he   emigrated   to   America 
with  his  parents.    After  a  brief  sojourn  in  New  York  City,  he 
went  with  his   parents  to  Ole   Bull's   colony   in   Pennsylvania, 
of  which  the  father  became  the  manager,  and  the  son  a  farm 
hand  and  lumberjack.     The  latter  came  to  Wisconsin  in   1856. 
Emigranten  remained  in  Madison,  with  Mr.  Solberg  as  editor, 
until  1868.    It  therefore  fell  to  his  lot,  as  the  editor  of  the  only 
important  Norwegian  newspaper  in  America  during  the   Civil 
War,  to  champion  the  cause  of  the  Union,  and   this   he   did 
in  a  spirit  of  ardent  loyalty.     His  zeal  was  so  great  that  he 
spent  several  months  in  the  South  with  the  army  as  a  corre- 
spondent  for  his   own  paper. 

The  first  Norwegian  publication  in  the  nature  of  a  maga- 
zine was  Billed-Magasin,  which  was  published  at  Madison,  by 
B.  W.  Suckow,  who  had  been  the  secretary  of  the  ill-fatcfl 
Ole    Bull    colony.      Its    chief    value    lies    in    the    fact    that    it 

131 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

contains  a  series  of  articles  on  Norwegian  settlements,  pre- 
pared by  the  editor,  Svein  Nilsson,  a  graduate  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Christiania,  on  the  basis  of  personal  interviews  with 
pioneers. 

The  leadership  that  Emigranten  had  held  so  staunchly 
during  the  war,  was  at  its  close  assumed  by  Skandinaven, 
of  Chicago,  started  in  1866,  and  which  ever  since  has  been 
a  fearless  champion  of  the  Norwegian  people,  the  Republican 
party,    and    American    ideals    in    government. 

Following  the  westward  trend  of  Norwegian  emigration, 
several  Norwegian  papers  appeared  in  Minnesota  during  the 
the  70's  and  8o's,  the  most  important  of  which  was  Budstik- 
ken,  which  in  many  ways  was  both  original  and  independent, 
and  for  a  time  had  much  influence;  but  in  1889  it  was  ab- 
sorbed by  Minneapolis  Tidende,  at  present  the  most  impor- 
tant Norwegian  paper  in  the  state. 

During  the  period  from  1878  to  1887  five  newspapers 
were  started  in  North  Dakota,  of  which  Normanden,  of 
Grand  Forks,  is  a  lusty  survivor.  By  1890,  three  papers 
had  appeared  in  South  Dakota,  of  which  two  survive. 
Visergnttcn,  of  Canton,  and  Fremad,  of  Sioux  Falls,  are  now 
the  leading  journalistic  representatives.  Decorah-Posten,  started 
in  Decorah,  Iowa,  in  1874,  is  one  of  the  staunch  pillars  of 
the  Norwegian  press  of  today,  ably  edited  by  Jobs.   B.  Wist. 

As  Norwegian  emigration  swung  toward  the  Pacific  coast, 
the  press  was  not  slow  to  follow.  Possibly  a  dozen  papers 
have  been  started  there.  JVashington-Posten,  edited  by  Gun- 
nar  Lund,  was  begun  in  1889,  and  has  become  a  worthy  col- 
league of  the  four  giants  of  the  Middle  West. 

Among  a  number  of  attempts  to  found  Norwegian  papers 
on  the  Atlantic  seaboard  that  have  been  made,  only  one  re- 
mains, namely,  Nordisk  Tidende,  of  Brooklyn,  started  in  1891. 
After  many  vicissitudes,  it  finally  came  under  the  capable  edi- 
torial management  of  A.  N.  Rygg,  who  has  made  it  the 
spokesman  of  the  large  Norwegian  population  of  New  York 
and  Brooklyn,  in  close  touch  with  the  varied  industrial  and 
artistic  activities  of   the  seaboard. 

Since   the  days  of   the  Billed-Magasin   of   the   6o's,   there 
132 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

has  teen  but  one  other  magazine  adventure  of  similar  impor- 
tance, namely,  Syntra,  launched  in  Decorah,  Iowa,  in  1905, 
under  the  editorial  control  of  Kristian  Prestgard  and  J.  B. 
Wist.  It  was  maintained  for  nearly  a  decade,  and  was  a 
most  worthy  and  commendable  enterprise.  It  will  be  a  source 
of    rare    information    for    the    future    investigator. 

Thus  we  see  that  out  of  the  numerous  pioneer  news- 
paper enterprises,  there  have  emerged  several  that  stand  to- 
day as  fine  representatives  of  high  journalistic  endeavor  and 
are  a  credit  to  the  race.  Much  might  and  should  be  said  of 
the  men  who  have  successfully  managed  these  enterprises, 
and  more,  perhaps,  of  the  editorial  writers  connected  with 
them.  Among  the  latter  there  have  been  men  of  great  native 
gifts  and  fine  culture,  most  of  them  of  foreign  birth,  who 
have  devoted  themselves,  for  small  pecuniary  reward,  to 
the  advancement  of  their  people.  They  have  showered  their 
stores  of  Old  World  culture  upon  an  emigrant  race,  and 
surely  some  of  its  pearls  will  some  day  shine  in  the  diadem 
of  American  cultural  glory.  At  all  events  the  Norwegian 
press  has  done  a  great  and  useful  work  in  tempering  the 
minds  of  the  immigrant  to  the  new  tasks  at  hand,  pointing 
the  way  in  many  difficult  situations,  and  striving  in  count- 
less ways  to  make  a  contented,  prosperous,  and  law-abiding 
people. 

Only  one  important  attempt  has  been  made  by  the  Nor- 
wegians to  issue  a  newspaper  in  English.  This  was  The 
North,  published  in  Minneapolis  from  1889  to  1894,  under 
the  editorship  of  Luth.  Jaeger,  at  one  time  editor  of  Budstikken. 

Mention  should  also  be  made  of  a  great  journalistic  enter- 
prise, The  Chicago  Daily  News,  maintained  since  1876  by 
Victor  F.  Lawson,  whose  newspaper  interest  was  doubtless 
aroused  by  his  father's,  and  later  his  own,  copartnership  in 
Skandinaven,  of  Chicago. 

It  would  indeed  be  strange  if  emigrants  from  the  land  of 
Wergeland,  Bjornson  and  Ibsen  should  be  totally  lacking  in  the 
matter  of  literary  productivity.  They  have  not  been.  The 
press  saw  to  it  that  the  lives  of  the  great  poets  of  the  home- 
land  were   kept   vividly   before   their   leaders.      Literary   gems 

133 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

from  their  works  were  constantly  being  reprinted.  As  early 
as  the  latter  part  of  the  50's  complete  literary  works  were  occa- 
sionally republished.  These  things  were  of  inestimable  value 
in  relieving  the  solitude  and  brooding  of  the  pioneer.  And 
as  he  slowly  came  to  feel  the  need  of  voicing  his  own  joys  and 
sorrows,  either  in  verse  or  prose,  the  press  proved  a  willing 
hand-maid.  It  has  printed  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of  poems 
by  pioneers.  More  than  fifty  volumes  or  booklets  of  verse 
have  appeared,  nearly  all  published  at  private  expense.  They 
indicate  a  tragic  need  of  expression  that  could  not  find  utter- 
ance in  the  language  of  the  land.  The  voices  that  sing  in 
these  homeless  volumes  are  a  part  of  the  tragedy  of  Nor- 
wegian emigration.  Time  will  prove  that  these  vagrant 
rhymes  were  not  turned  in  vain.  If  the  past  did  not  hear, 
the  future  will.  Scholars  will  sift  out  the  gold  and  use  it 
to  illuminate  the  pages  in  the  Saga  of  the  Norsemen  in 
America.  There  was  published  in  1903  a  volume  of  Nor- 
wegian-American verse,  collected  largely  from  the  press,  rep- 
resenting forty-five  authors  and  250  poems.  They  are  of 
such  variety  as  one  would  expect  in  an  anthology  of  immi- 
grant verse.  There  are  none  that  may  be  designated  great 
poetry,  but  there  are  many  in  which  fine  thoughts  find  ade- 
quate form.  In  conning  the  pages  of  this  volume,  the  thought 
occurs:  How  pleased  American  literary  historians  would 
be  if  the  somber  Puritans  had  left  such  a  legacy.  All 
but  two  of  the  forty-five  writers  were  born  in  Norway.  Much 
poetry  has  been  published  since,  and  of  improved  quahty.  The 
English  poems  by  Gustav  Melby,  in  The  Seamless  Robe  and 
Other  Poems  (1914),  King  Saint  Olaf,  a  poetic  drama,  1916, 
and  The  Lost  Chimes  and  Other  Poems,  1918,  issued  by  an 
eastern  publisher,  mark  a  new  epoch,  and  seem  to  be  the 
harbingers  of  an  English  period.  His  language  nowhere  re- 
veals the   immigrant. 

The  chief  literary  form  among  the  descendants  of  the 
pioneers  will  doubtless  be  the  novel.  The  first  attempts  at 
novel-writing  came  in  the  70's  and  8o's.  Some  very  accept- 
able work  has  been  done  since,  particularly  during  the  last  de- 
cade.    The   novel   and    short   story  have   been   diligently   used 

134 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

to  promote  the  cause  of  prohibition,  especially  by  the  talented 
and  aggressive  editor  W.  Ager,  of  Wisconsin.  He  knows 
the  Norwegian  people  of  city  and  countryside,  and  may  be 
counted  on  to  play  a  part  in  the  literary  awakening  that 
seems  to  be  in  the  offing,  O.  A.  Buslett,  the  pioneer  of  the 
poets,  has  turned  from  the  lyric,  the  heaven-storming  poetic 
drama,  and  allegorical  tale,  to  bald  prose  narrative,  to  deal 
with  the  life  of  the  early  immigrant  in  the  nelds  and  lumber 
camps  of  northern  Wisconsin,  where  the  author  is  on  thor- 
oughly familiar  ground.  Here  he  has  done  his  best  work, 
Simon  Johnson,  at  present  chief  editorial  writer  of  Nordman- 
den,  has  made  a  name  as  a  novelist.  He  knows  the  prairies 
of  the  Dakotas,  and  the  Hfe  of  the  pioneers  there,  and  in  his 
last  work  has  given  a  moving  portrayal  of  the  trials  of 
pioneer  days,  when  the  Indian  was  a  menace.  Another  talented 
writer  of  novels  is  O.  E.  Rolvaag,  professor  at  St.  Olaf  Col- 
lege. He  knows  Norway,  Norwegian  history  and  literature, 
has  experienced  the  heart-aches  and  hardships  of  pioneer  life 
on  the  prairies,  is  familiar  as  both  student  and  professor 
with  college  life  and  the  life  of  the  church,  is  in  close  con- 
tact with  the  press,  and  has  solid  qualifications  for  taking 
a  leading  part  in  the  new  literary  movement.  He  knows  what 
the  pioneer  has  done  for  America,  and  the  price  he  has  paid  in 
doing  it.  He  understands  the  possibilities  of  this  land  of 
opportunity  for  the  grandchildren  of  the  pioneer — and  the 
tragedies  that  have  made  these  opportunities  possible.  Mt. 
Rolvaag's  last  book,  To  Tullinger  (Two  Simpletons),  is  the 
grim  tragedy  of  the  love  of  gold,  a  besetting  sin  of  emigrants 
of  all  ages  who  have  begun  to  taste  prosperity.  The  book  also 
contains  deft  touches  on  some  of  the  fanatical  phases  of  the 
Great  War.  This  author  has  already  won  distinct  favor, 
and   much   is  expected  of  him. 

Another  field  for  novelistic  adventure  has  recently  been 
plowed  by  the  veteran  editor  of  Decorah-Posten,  Jobs.  B.  Wist 
His  lot  as  an  immigrant  was  cast  in  various  towns  and  cities 
of  the  Northwest  as  a  journalist,  and  he  has  undertaken 
in  a  work  pubHshed  in  1920,  Nykomtner-billeder  (Immigrant 
Portraits)   to  portray  the  sordid  life  of  the  immigrant  in  the 

135 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

large'  cities.     The  story  is  continued  in  a  succeeding  volume, 
Hjetnmet   paa   Prarien    (The    Home    on    the    Prairie),    1921, 
and    a    third    section,    Jojiasville,    has    begun    to    appear    as    a 
serial,   which    foreshadows   a   picture   of   the   religious   combats 
of    the    8o's.      The    author    knows    the    grim    tragedy    of    the 
urban    immigrant   and   has   painted   it   realistically   enough;   he 
has   also    known    much    of    urban    success    and    industrial    and 
intellectual   achievements,   which    will    soon    call    for   portrayal. 
These   present-day   writers   have   struck  the   pace   of   high 
endeavor.     They   have    marked   out   the    field   and   blazed   the 
trail   for  a  generation  of  writers.     The  best  work  will  seem- 
ingly be  done  in   Norwegian.     The  ears  of  the  general   Nor- 
wegian   public   have    not   yet,   to   any    significant    extent,    been 
attuned    to    the    idiosyncracies   and    niceties   of    English.      But 
the  second  and  third  generations  are  learning  English  rapidly. 
Professor    Laurence    M.    Larson's    translation    of    The    King's 
Mirror,    from    Old    Norwegian    of    the    13th    century;    Mabel 
Johnson   Leland's   translation   of   Garborg's   The  Lost  Father; 
and   Hanna  Astrup   Larsen's   translations   of  Jacobsen's   Marie 
Grubbe  and  Niels  Lyhne,  and  her  critical  articles  in  American 
magazines,  particularly   her   recent  article   on   Hamsun   in   The 
American-Scandinavian  Review,   of  which   she   is   the   literary 
editor,  are  illuminating  specimens  of  what  the  descendants  of 
Norwegian  emigrants  can  do  in  the  way  of  clean-cut  English. 
If  we  now  turn  from  the  field  of  polite  literature  to  that 
of  historical  writing,  we  shall  find  things  of  rare  value  in  con- 
lent  that  are  destined  to  grow  in  importance  as  the  years  go 
on.     Thus,  Ole  Rynning's   True  Account  of  America,  written 
and  published  in  1838,  has  recently  been  translated  into  English 
for  the  Minnesota  Historical  Society,  with  scholarly  commenta- 
tion,  by   that   keen   young   historical   investigator   Theodore   C. 
Blegen,   who  is   doing   commendable   work   in   this   early   field. 
Likewise,    Ole    Nattestad's    Account    of    a    Journey    to    North 
America,    published    in    Norway    in    1839,    has    been    translated 
for   the   Wisconsin   Historical    Society,   by   Rasmus    B.   Ander- 
son.    Similar  accounts  by  early   pioneers   might  be   mentioned 
that  will  doubtless   soon   call    for   translation.     More   important 
later  volumes  are  Langeland's  Norniandene  i  Amerika,  Ander- 

i?,6 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

son's  The  First  Chapter  of  Norwegian  Immigration,  Holand's 
De  norske  Settlementers  Historie,  Flom's  The  History  of  Nor- 
wegian Immigration,  which  cover  the  whole  pioneering  period. 
Then  there  are  valuable  works,  mainly  monographs,  on  the 
Civil  War,  treating  chiefly  of  the  Fifteenth  Wisconsin,  a 
Scandinavian  Regiment,  and  its  gallant  leader.  Colonel  Hans 
C.  Heg,  in  whose  memory  a  statue  is  soon  to  be  erected 
in  Wisconsin.  With  these  should  be  included  memorabilia 
by  such  leaders  in  the  church  as  the  Reverend  V.  Koren  and 
Dr.  Laur.  Larsen,  and  particularly  a  volume  by  the  former's 
wife.  One  Norwegian  farmer,  O.  S.  Johnson,  of  Iowa,  has 
three  large  volumes  of  similar  import  to  his  credit.  All  of 
these  documents  will  prove  to  be  veritable  gold  mines  for  the 
historians   and  literary  workers   of   the   future. 

Of  the  greatest  cultural  interest  in  the  history  of 
the  Norwegians  in  America  is  a  work  entitled  Norsk-Ameri- 
kanernes  Festskrift,  1914,  published  as  a  memorial  on  the 
occasion  of  the  centennial  of  Norwegian  constitutional  liberty. 
With  but  a  bare  reference  to  the  centennial,  the  editor  and 
main  contributor,  Johannes  B.  Wist,  figuratively  speaking, 
lays  in  the  lap  of  Mother  Norway  the  Saga  of  her  children 
in  America.  It  is  a  large  volume;  and  is  possibly  the  most 
important  work  ever  published  by  the  Norwegians  in  America. 
It  presents  an  astounding  array  of  facts  on  the  various  phases 
of  cultural  life  among  the  immigrants.  The  chapters  on  the 
press  by  the  editor  and  a  fellow  editor,  Mr.  Qirl  Hansen, 
for  completeness  of  detail,  covering  the  period  from  1847  to 
1914,  and  giving  an  account  of  every  paper  and  journal  and 
their  editors,  of  inestimable  value.  These  chapters  on  the 
press  (which  constitute  more  than  half  of  the  book)  and 
Carl  Hansen's  chapter  on  Social  Societies  are  tasks  that  never 
before  have  been  attempted.  What  is  more,  they  are  com- 
prehensive and  definitive  for  the  period  covered. 

Nor  should  we  omit  reference  to  the  work  that  has  been 
done  to  acquaint  Americans  with  the  literary  and  historical 
achievements  of  the  mother  country  by  Norwegians  of  this 
country.  Anderson's  Norse  Mythology  and  Boycscn  s  Tft^ 
Story  pf  Norway  have  found  a  large  circle  of  readers.    Gjer- 

137 


LITERATURE  AND  THE  PRESS 

set's  The  History  of  the  Norwegian  People  is  a  monumental 
work  that  has  won  favor  with  historical  students.  In  this 
field,  The  Americaftr-Scandinavian  Review  is  doing  most  excel- 
lent service  in  promoting  reciprocity  and  fellowship  between 
the   Scandinavians  of  this   country  and  of   Europe. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  above  account,  necessarily  discursive, 
may  give  some  conception  of  the  part  the  Norwegians  are 
playing,  and  are  likely  to  play,  in  The  Making  of  America. 


l?.^- 


ARTS    AND    SCIENCES 


ARTS    AND    SCIENCES 

PAINTING,    SCULPTURE,    MUSIC,    SCIENCE. 
I. 

Painting  and  Sculpture. 

I N  the  field  of  pictorial  art  the  Norwegian  group  in 
America  up  to  the  present  time  has  won  only  a 
modest  place.  The  urge  of  self-expression  within 
the  group  has  taken  the  form  of  song  and  poetry 
more  often  than  color  and  plastic  art,  with  the  result  that 
the  Norwegian  group  counts  comparatively  few  painters  and 
sculptors  in  its  midst.  The  Norwegian  temperament  appears 
to  lend   itself  more   readily   to  literary   expression. 

Fundamental  conditions  within  the  group,  economic  and 
social,  are  to  a  large  degree  responsible  for  the  rather  discourag- 
ing outlook  for  the  development  of  painters  and  sculptors. 
Americans  of  Norwegian  origin  generally  considered  are  a 
busy,  workaday  people  with  only  here  and  there  an  individual 
or  a  select  circle  appreciating  the  interpretation  of  life  through 
the  medium  of  color  and  beauty  of  line.  Artists  who  have 
made  efforts  to  interest  and  instruct  through  these  mediums 
have  frequently  met  with  misunderstanding,  hardship  and 
discouragement  when  they  tried  to  find  a  field  among  their 
own   f>eople. 

The  craving  for  art  and  beauty  is  nevertheless  in  the  race. 
It  is  a  part  of  the  heritage  from  the  remote  past.  It  is 
found  in  the  wonderfully  beautiful  lines  of  the  viking  ships, 
in  the  splendid  ornamentation  and  wood  carvings  on  churches 
and  stone  monuments  of  early  times,  in  needle  work  of  the 
Hardanger  variety,  which  Norwegian  immigrants  introduced 
in  America,  in  the  quaint  stave  churches  of^  Norway  and  in 
the  bright-hued,  painted  flower  ornamentation  on  chests,  draw- 
ers and  household  utensils  in   the  Norwegian   farmers'   home. 

In  this  respect  Norwegians  in  America  still  depend  upon 
Norway   for  a  supply  of   cultural  impulses  and   values.     Art 

141 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

is  still  to  a  great  extent  measured  by  them  on  the  basis  of  its 
sentimental  value  to  the  group.  The  great  artists  of  Nor- 
way, especially  those  of  the  older  schools,  but  also  modern 
painters,  especially  of  the  sea  in  all  its  moods,  the  fjords,  the 
mountains  and  the  countryside,  the  sailor,  the  fisherman,  the 
farmer,  find  quick  response  in  the  mind  and  heart  of  the  Nor- 
wegian immigrant. 

In  spite  of  hardships  and  discouragements,  the  Nor- 
wegian group  has  nevertheless  produced  a  number  of  artists 
of  high  rank,  though  most  of  these,  if  not  all,  have  been  com- 
pelled to  seek  other  and  more  fertile  fields  than  that  of  their 
own  race  for  the  pursuit  of  their  ideal.  In  this  brief  sketch 
it  is  possible  only  to  give  a  summary  of  some  of  the  artists 
of  the  Norwegian  group  who  have  won  distinction  in  the 
American  world  of  art. 

Mr.  Jonas  Lie  of  New  York  is  perhaps  the  best  known 
and  certainly  among  the  foremost  American  painters  of  the 
Norwegian  group.  Mr.  Lie  is  a  nephew  of  the  late  distin- 
guished Norwegian  novelist  of  the  same  name,  one  of  the 
five  literary  stars  of  the  first  magnitude  produced  by  Norway 
in  the  same  generation — -Ibsen,  Bjjirnson,  Kielland,  Lie  and 
Hamsun.  Few  painters  of  any  immigrant  group  have  achieved 
the  fame  that  Mr.  Lie  has.  His  subjects  show  great  ver- 
satility. He  depicts  the  storm,  the  thunder  cloud,  snow  cov- 
ered hills  and  rocks,  dark,  half  hidden  rivers  and  forest 
streams,  fishing  boats  and  a  great  variety  of  other  subjects. 
Jonas  Lie  has  painted  New  York  as  perhaps  no  other  artist. 
Prosaic  things  like  city  streets  and  bridges  he  has  interpreted 
in  color,  and  he  presents  them  to  the  onlooker  in  pictures 
of  rare  artistic  beauty.  He  has  painted  the  Panama  Canal 
during  construction  operations  and  these  paintings  are  declared 
by  critics  to  be  a  color-epic  to  labor.  Pictures  by  Jonas  Lie 
hang  in  the  Carnegie  Institute,  Pittsburgh;  the  Luxembourg 
gallery,  Paris,  and  in  many  clubs  and  public  institutions  in 
Europe  and  America. 

Mr.  Lars  Haukanes  is  a  well  known  painter  within  the 
group.  He  has  devoted  himself  mainly  to  painting  land- 
scapes   from    the    Hardauger    district    of    Norway.      One    of 

142 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

these    pictures    hangs    in    the    Minneapolis    Institute    of    Art. 
Another  hangs  in  the  Chicago   Norwegian  Club. 

Mr,  Alexander  Grinager  of  Minnesota  has  done  fine 
work  in  landscapes  with  babbling  brooks  and  sunsets  rich  in 
lights  and   shadows. 

Mr.  Olaf  M.  Brauner  is  head  of  the  Department  of  Fine 
Arts  in  Cornell  University.  He  is  assisted  by  another  artist 
of  the  Norwegian  group,  Mr.  Christian  M.  S.  Midjo.  Pro- 
fessor Brauner  is  the  son  of  Julius  F.  Brauner,  at  one  time 
well  known  in  Norway  as  a  wood  engraver.  He  came  to 
America  with  his  parents  in  1883  and  is  a  thorough  American 
by  education.  He  is  a  lecturer  on  the  history  of  art  and 
has  written  a  history  of  renaissance  painting  and  other  works. 
Professor  Brauner  has  modelled  and  painted  portraits  of 
many  prominent  Americans  and  is  represented  by  works  in 
Amherst  College ;  Cornell  University ;  Kimball  Library,  Ran- 
dolph, Vt. ;  Girls'  High  School,  Boston;  Higl  School,  Ithaca, 
N,  Y.,  and  other  public  and  private  institutions. 

In  Chicago  the  Norwegian  group  is  represented  by  sev- 
eral painters  of  merit.  Mr,  Sigurd  Schow  is  well  known  for 
his  excellent  color  work  and  Mr.  Emil  Bi0rn  has  done  much 
creditable  work  in  oil  and  water  colors.  Mr.  Ben  Blcssnm  has 
devoted  much  of  his  time  to  the  interpretation  of  scenes  in 
rural  Norway,  particularly  the  quaint  architecture  and  people 
in  Saetersdalen.  Two  of  his  pictures  hang  in  the  Chicago 
Norwegian  Club.  He  has  also  done  a  great  deal  of  mural 
decoration.  Both  Mr.  Bij^rn  and  Mr.  Blessum  are  illustrators 
of  high  standard  and  have  done  good  work  in  this  field. 
Mr.  Bi^rn  has  painted  a  series  of  Norwegian  hi.storical 
compositions  for  the  Norwegian  Orphanage  in  Chicago  which 
he  presented  to  the  institution. 

In  New  York  Mr,  Thomas  Bull  holds  an  eminent  place 
as  a  decorative  painter  and  interior  decorator.  Mr,  Bull,  as 
chairman  of  the  Norwegian  group's  exhibit  committee  for  the 
America's  Making  exhibit  and  festival,  conceived  and  de- 
signed the  Norwegian  exhibit  booth,  regarded  by  critics  as 
being  one  of  the  most  artistic  conceptions  of  the  entire  ex- 
hibition.    Mr.  Bull  is  represented  by  work  in  a  large  number 

143 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

of  residences  of  wealthy  Americans  in  New  York,  Philadelphia 
and  other  cities,  the  Morgan  Library  in  New  York,  the  statf 
capitol  of  Rhode  Island  and  a  number  of  other  public  buildings 
and  churches.  Mr.  Bull  is  a  relative  of  the  famous  Norwegian 
violinist,  Ole  Bull. 

Mr.  Brynjulf  Strandcnas  of  New  York  is  a  painter  and 
illustrator  of  high  standard  and  has  done  much  excellent  work. 
He  has  invariably  given  evidence  of  his  keen  interest  in  aflFairs 
of  the  Norwegian  group  by  contributing  of  his  art  to  the  ad- 
vancement and  success  of  group  enterprises.  During  the  Nor- 
wegian group's  Liberty  Loan  campaigrr-  he  contributed  a  striking 
poster,  and  in  the  America's  Making  enterprise  he  responded 
generously  by  contributing  the  cover  design  of  this  book. 

Mr.  Sigvald  Asbj0rnsen  of  Chicago  is  probably  the  first 
sculptor  of  the  Norwegian  group  to  achieve  a  name  for  him- 
self. He  has  modeled  many  busts  of  American  statesmen  and 
a  number  of  notable  statues  and  monuments  representing  Amer- 
ican history  subjects.  Among  his  busts  may  be  mentioned 
those  of  Grover  Cleveland,  James  G.  Blaine  and  Carter  H.  Har- 
rison. He  is  the  sculptor  of  the  Grieg  monument  in  Prospect 
Park,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  the  John  Monogham  monument  in  Spo- 
kane, Wash.,  the  Soldiers'  Monument  in  Madison,  Ind.,  a  work 
which  art  critics  have  given  high  praise,  the  Confederate  Sol- 
dier's Monument  in  front  of  the  Texas  State  capitol  in  Austin, 
the  Leif  Erikson  Monument  in  Humboldt  Park,  Chicago,  and 
many  other  important  works. 

Mr.  Gilbert  P.  Riswold  of  Chicago  is  a  sculptor  of  great 
promise.  Mr.  Riswold  is  born  of  Norwegian  immigrant  parents 
on  a  farm  near  Baltic,  South  Dakota.  He  has  done  work  which 
critics  pronounce  brilliant,  and  a  great  career  appears  to  be 
ahead  of  him.  Probably  his  most  notable  work  is  his  statue 
of  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  "The  Little  Giant,"  which  was  pur- 
chased by  the  State  of  Illinois  and  stands  in  front  of  the  State 
House  in  Springfield.  This  statue  is  declared  by  critics  to  be 
one  of  the  finest  works  of  art  in  America.  Mr.  Riswold's 
work  was  accepted  in  a  competition  participated  in  by  more 
than  seventy-five  artists,  among  whom  were  several  of  Amer- 
ica's leading  sculptors.     Another  of  his  works  which  has  won 

144 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

him  high  praise  is  "The  Quizzical  Madonna,"  a  portrait  bust 
of  Miss  Lucille  Palmer,  the  noted  California  composer.  Art 
critics  refer  to  this  bust  as  a  "Modern  Mona  Lisa." 

Mr.  Paul  Fjelde  of  New  York  is  a  sculptor  of  promise  and 
has  done  notable  work.  He  has  modeled  the  Colonel  Hans  C. 
Heg  monument  which  the  Norwegian  group  is  planning  to  raise 
in  Madison,  Wis.,  to  the  memory  of  the  gallant  commander  of 
the  famous  15th  Wisconsin  Volunteer  Regiment  in  the  Civil  War. 
Mr.  Fjelde's  father  was  a  noted  sculptor  of  the  Norwegian  group 
whose  numerous  works  are  to  be  found  in  many  cities  and 
towns  in  the  Northwest. 

Mr.  Sigurd  Neandross  of  Ridgefield,  N.  J.,  has  won  great 
distinction  for  his  many  notable  works  of  sculpture,  among 
which  may  be  mentioned  "The  Kiss,"  "The  Egyptian  Widow," 
"The  Song  of  the  Sea,"  and  many  more.  Critics  declare  that 
Mr.  Neandross  has  succeeded  in  combining  modern  French  real- 
ism with  Thorvaldsen's  lofty  idealism. 

Mr.  Trygve  Hammer  of  New  York  has  done  good  work  in 
stone,  wood  and  copper  and  has  endeavored  to  awaken  an  in- 
terest in  Norwegian  wood  carving  and  ornamentation.  He  is 
a  director  of  the  Society  of  Independent  Artists  and  has  ex- 
hibited in  the  Society's  annual  exhibits  in  New  York. 

There  are  a  number  of  other  painters  and  sculptors  doing 
creditable  work.  Space  forbids  a  mention  of  all.  Sincerity  of 
purpose  and  high  ideals  are  the  distinctive  traits  of  all  artists 
of  the  Norwegian  group  in  America.  The  difficult  conditions 
mentioned  above  bear  eloquent  testimony  of  that. 

2 
Music 

The  Norwegians  are  distinctly  a  musical  people.  In  an- 
cient times  their  love  of  music  took  the  form  of  skaldic 
poetry.  Few  races  have  a  richer  heritage  of  characteristic  folk 
song  and  melodies.  The  profound  influence  of  this  heritage 
upon  Edvard  Grieg  is  evident  in  the  "Peer  Gynt"  suite  anrl 
all  through  his  works.  This  heritage,  Norwegian  immigrants 
have  brought  with  them   to   America,   and   will   eventually   be- 

145 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

come  resplendent  jewels  in  the  diadem  of  American  music  of 
the    future. 

Music,  especially  choral  singing,  is  assiduously  cultivated 
by  the  Norwegian  group  in  this  country.  No  center  of  popula- 
tion is  without  its  singing  society.  In  the  larger  cities  as 
many  as  six  and  eight  singing  societies  and  glee  clubs  flourish 
side  by  side.  The  Norwegian  glee  clubs,  however,  should  not 
be  confounded  with  the  American  college  glee  clubs.  They 
have  a  much  more  serious  purpose  and  permanent  existence. 
The  name  has  been  adopted  because  it  seemed  to  the  mem- 
bers to  have  American  sanction  as  a  name  indicative  of  a 
musical  organization.  Usually  the  societies  bear  names  in- 
dicating racial  origin,  local  place  names  or  the  name  of  a 
composer   or   other   designation    typifying   music. 

The  first  Norwegian  singing  society  in  America  was  found- 
ed by  pioneers  about  sixty  years  ago  in  La  Crosse,  Wis.  This 
society  no  longer  exists.  The  oldest  existing  society  is  the 
Norwegian  Singing  Society  of  Chicago  which  is  fifty-one  years 
old.  The  anniversary  of  its  half  century  of  musical  activity 
was  celebrated  with  a  jubilee  concert  one  year  ago.  Sim- 
ilar organizations  are  found  in  New  York  and  adjacent  cities 
and  in  all  the  large  and  small  cities  from  coast  to  coast  where 
the  Norwegian  immigrant  population  is  numerous  enough 
to  support  and   foster  choral  singing. 

Locally  and  nationally  the  societies  are  bound  together 
in  federations  under  the  leadership  of  self-sacrificing  men 
devoted  to  an  ideal.  In  1887  began  the  movement  for  national 
federation.  At  the  annual  concerts  of  the  national  organiza- 
tion, from  400  to  700  singers  have  taken  part.  At  the  World's 
Fair  in  Chicago  in  1893  ^  chorus  of  1,000  men  rendered  a 
memorable  program  of  song.  This,  however,  was  a  joint 
Scandinavian  chorus. 

The  Norwegian  Singers'  League  of  America  is  the  prin- 
cipal organization  of  singers.  It  does  not,  however,  include 
the  numerous  singing  societies  in  the  East  and  on  the  Pacific 
Coast.  In  1914  a  picked  chorus  of  200  singers  selected  from 
societies  in  all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  visited 
Norway  and  gave  a  series  of  concerts  in  various  parts  of  the 

146 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

country.  The  music  director  on  this  tour  was  Mr.  Emil 
Bi^ru  of  Chicago. 

It  should  be  mentioned  that  for  many  years  back,  long 
before  it  became  a  general  custom,  the  audiences  at  Norwegian 
singing  society  concerts  always  remained  standing  during  the 
singing  of  the  "Star  Spangled  Bannar"  and  "America," 
frequently   to  the  astonishment  of  native   Americans   present. 

The  history  of  the  musical  contributions  of  Norwegians 
in  America  can  not  be  written  without  mention  of  the  world 
famous  violinist,  Ole  Bull.  This  Norwegian  genius  is  closely 
connected  with  America  through  his  many  years  of  residence 
here,  his  colony  enterprise  in  Pennsylvania  and  his  marriage 
to  an  American  woman.  He  lived  at  different  times  in  Cam- 
bridge, Mass.,  in  Pennsylvania,  in  Chicago  and  in  Madison, 
Wis.  In  the  latter  city  his  house  has  been  used  for  many 
years  as  the  governor's  mansion.  In  the  50s  of  the  last 
century  Ole  Bull  was  the  idol  of  the  American  people.  When 
the  poet,  Longfellow,  in  his  Tales  of  the  Wayside  Inn  sings  of 
the  rapt  musician,  it  is  Ole  Bull  he  has  in  mind: 

"Before  the  blazing  fire  of  wood 

Erect  the  rapt  musician  stood; 

And   ever  and   anon  he  bent 

His  head  upon  his  instrument. 

And  seemed  to  listen,  till  he  caught 

Confessions  of  its  secret  thought, — 

The  joy,  the  triumph,  the  lament. 

The  exultations  and  the  pain ; 

Then  by  the  magic  of  his  art 

He    soothed   the   throbbing   of    its   heart 

And   lulled   it  into   peace  again." 

The  Norwegian  people  have  developed  church  music  to 
lofty  standards  of  excellence,  and  they  have  transmitted  this 
heritage  to  their  descendants  in  America.  The  Lutheran  Church 
has  been  called  "the  singing  Church"  and  nowhere  is  this 
more  evident  than  in  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  congregations. 
It  is  not  only  the  church  choir  that  sings.  The  entire  con- 
gregation joins  in  the  singing  of  the  beautiful  hymns  that  have 

147 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

been  accumulated  by  the  Church  through  centuries  of  singing 
by  the  worshippers  themselves. 

Choir  singing  is  given  careful  attention.  The  Church 
fosters  choral  singing  in  all  localities  where  secular  musical 
activities  do  not  absorb  all  the  interest.  The  Choral  Union 
of  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  of  America  is  a  strong 
body  of  singers  devoted  to   the  cultivation  of   sacred  music. 

The  finest  example  of  this  class  of  singling  society  is  the 
mixed  St.  Olaf  College  Choir  of  Northfield,  Minn.  The  dir- 
ector of  this  organization  of  student  singers  is  Mr.  F.  Melius 
Christiansen  who  has  succeeded  in  developing  a  choir  which 
critics  in  New  York,  Chicago  and  other  cities  declare  is  with- 
out a  peer  in  the  United  States.  St.  Olaf  College  pays  much 
attention  to  music  and  the  little  town  of  Northfield  seems 
destined  to  become  a  music  center  of  the  Northwest.  The 
college  also  has  a  band  which  has  won  fame  both  in  Amer- 
ica and  Norway.  Luther  College,  Decorah,  la.  is  equally 
attentive  to  the  musical  training  of  its  students  and  has  an 
excellent  band  under  the  direction  of  the  head  of  the  music 
department,  Prof.  Carlo  Sperati,  who  in  spite  of  his  Italian 
name  is  of  Norwegian  origin. 

In  New  York  Mr.  Ole  Windingstad  is  a  musician  of  high 
rank,  an  orchestra  conductor  and  director  of  singing  societies. 
His  symphony  orchestra  has  won  high  favor  among  all  lovers 
of  the  best  in  music  and  his  work  as  choral  director  gives 
evidence  of  sincerity,  intensive  work  and  high  aims. 

Mr.  Alfred  Paulsen  of  Chicago  is  the  best  known  and  the 
most  popular  of  the  composers  and  music  directors  of  the 
Norwegian  group.  Mr.  Paulsen's  works  are  sung  in  all  Nor- 
wegian choral  societies  in  America  and  have  been  adopted  with 
enthusiasm  by  similar  societies  in  Norway.  His  works  have 
also  won  popularity  among  Swedish  and  Danish  singers. 
In  Norway  Mr.  Paulsen  was  a  pupil  of  Edvard  Grieg. 

Foremost  among  singers  of  the  Norwegian  group  is  Mme 
Olive  Fremstad,  for  many  years  an  American  operatic  star 
of  the  first  magnitude.  Her  career  and  triumphs  are  so  well 
known  to  all  Americans  that  it  would  be  superfluous  to  give 
an  account  of  them  in  this  brief  summary. 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

The  best  baritone  among  immigrant  Norwegians  was  the 
late  Mr.  Albert  Arveschou.  His  voice  was  a  marvel  of  range, 
power  and  beauty  of  tone.  Mr.  Ralf  Hammer  has  done  good 
work  as  a  tenor  and  romance  singer,  as  has  also  Mr.  Chris- 
tian Mathisen.  Mr.  Erik  Aulie  of  Minneapolis  is  well  and 
favorably  known  as  an  orchestra  director  and  Mr.  Hjalmar 
Rabe  of  Chicago  has  the  distinction  of  being  one  of  the  fore- 
most trombone  players  in  America.  He  has  for  many  years 
been  with  the  Chicago  Symphony  Orchestra.  Mr.  Erik  Bye  is 
a  new  arrival  and  gives  promise  of  an  American  career  as 
a  barytone  singer.  Mme  Signe  Lund  won  first  prize  during 
the  war  for  her  composition  entitled  "On  the  Road  to  France." 

A  list  of  all  the  musicians  and  singers  of  the  Norwegian 
group  would  require  more  space  than  this  little  book  affords. 
A  sufficient  number  has  been  given  to  indicate  that  music 
is  one  of  the  arts  which  Americans  of  Norwegian  birth  and 
parentage  love  and  foster  to  an  extent  equalled  by  few  racial 
groups.  It  is  fostered  as  an  art  of  the  people  in  which  every- 
body in  the  community,  in  the  state,  in  the  nation  may  share. 
A  spiritual  contribution  such  as  this  is  not  the  least  of  the 
values  Norwegian  immigrants  and  their  descendants  have  given 
and  are  giving  to  the  enrichment  of  American  life. 

H.    S-H. 

3- 

Science. 

In  the  American  world  of  science  there  is  a  number  of 
prominent  men  and  women  of  Norwegian  lineage,  who,  by 
their  research  work  and  instructive  abiHty,  have  made  valuable 
contributions  to  the  development  of  various  fields  of  science. 
Lack  of  space  and  time  makes  it  impossible  to  give  a  com- 
plete list  of  these  scientific  workers,  but  some  of  the  more 
prominent  among  them  will  be  briefly  mentioned  in  the  fol- 
lowing paragraphs. 

The  dean  of  the  scientists  of  Norwegian  ancestry  is  the 
venerable  professor  Rasmus  B.  Anderson.  He  was  for  a 
number  of  years  professor  of  Scandinavian  languages  and 
literature    in    the    University    of    Wisconsin    and    has    devoted 

M9 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

many  years  of  his  life  to  scientific  investigations  of  the  his- 
tory of  the  Norse  discovery  of  America  and  the  first  Nor- 
wegian immigration  to  the  United  States.  Some  of  his 
works  on  these  subjects  are  still  regarded  as  sources  of 
authoritative  information.  The  same  is  true  of  his  work  on 
the  subject  of  Norse  mythology. 

Julius  E.  Olson  is  professor  of  Scandinavian  languages 
and  literature  in  the  University  of  Wisconsin.  He  has  writ- 
ten a  Norwegian  grammar  and  reader  which  is  extensively 
used  as  a  textbook  in  American  schools  and  universities. 
His  edition  of  Ibsen's  "Brand"  published  some  years  ago 
attracted  attention  by  the  clear  and  penetrating  commentaries 
on  the  many  difficult  symbolisms  of  this  dramatic  poem.  Pro- 
fessor Olson  is  well  known  through  the  Northwest  as  a  lec- 
turer and  orator. 

Gisle  Bothne  is  professor  of  Scandinavian  languages 
and  Uterature  in  the  University  of  Minnesota.  He  has  con- 
tributed a  large  number  of  articles  to  the  newspaper  and 
magazine  press  on  a  variety  of  scientific  and  popular  sub- 
jects and  has  written  the  history  of  Luther  College.  Pro- 
fessor Bothne  is  intimately  connected  with  organized  group 
work  of  Americans  of  Norwegian  origin  in  the  Northwest 
and  has  done  prominent  work  in   this  field. 

George  T.  Flom  is  associate  professor  of  Scandinavian 
languages  in  the  University  of  Illinois.  He  has  published 
authoritative  works  on  the  history  of  Norwegian  immigration 
to  America  and  has  written  much  on  philological  subjects. 

J.  S.  Shefloe  is  professor  of  romance  in  the  Johns  Hop- 
kins University,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Andrew  Possum,  professor  in.  Concordia  College,  Moor- 
hcad,  Minn.,  is  a ,  prominent  writer  on  Greek  philology  and 
Norse    discoveries. 

Oscar  Olson,  acting  president  of  Luther  College,  Decorah, 
la.,  has  written  much  on  philological  subjects. 

O.  E.  Rolvaag  and  P.  J.  Eikeland,  instructors  in  Nor- 
wegian in  St.  Olaf  College,  Northfield,  Minn.,  have  written 
valuable    works   on   the   Norwegian   language. 

ISO 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

Knut  Gjerset,  professor  of  history  in  Luther  College, 
Decorah,  la.,  published  a  few  years  ago  an  extensive  two 
volume  history  of  Norway  which  is  considered  the  standard 
treatment  of  this  subject  in  the  English  language. 

J.  E.  Granrud,  professor  in  the  University  of  Minnesota, 
is  a  writer  on  classical  archeology. 

Laurence  M.  Larson,  professor  of  history  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Illinois,  is  the  author  of  a  number  of  historical  works. 

John  O,  Evjen,  president  of  the  State  Normal  School, 
Mayville,  N.  D.,  has  published  an  extensive  work  on  Nor- 
wegian and  other  Scandinavian  immigrants  in  New  York  in 
the    17th  century. 

Ludvig  Hektoen  is  professor  and  head  of  the  department 
of  pathology  and  bacteriology  in  the  University  of  Chicago 
and  director  of  the  Memorial  Institution  for  Infectious  Dis- 
eases. He  is  regarded  as  a  high  authority  in  the  medical 
field. 

M.  N.  Voldeng  is  superintendent  of  the  Hospital  for 
Epileptics  at  Woodward,  la.,  and  has  written  many  works 
on    psychiatry. 

Nils  Remmen,  of  Chicago,  is  a  leading  eye  specialist 
which  subject  he  has  given  extensive  study  in  Europe  and 
America.  Dr.  Remmen  is  chief  eye  surgeon  in  the  Illinois 
Eye   and  Ear   Infirmary. 

Thorstein  Veblen,  professor  in  the  University  of  Mis- 
souri, has  gained  national  fame  by  his  excellent  works  in 
the  field  of  political  and  social  economics.  His  "Theory  of 
the  Leisure  Class"  and  similar  publications  stand  forth  as 
standard  works  in  this  field. 

Oswald  Veblen,  professor  of  mathematics  in  Princeton 
University,  has  won  reputation  as  an  authority  in  his  de- 
partment  of   the    sciences. 

A.  A.  Veblen  held  for  many  years  university  chairs, 
mostly  in  the   department  of  physics   and   mathematics. 

Leonhard  Stejneger  is  the  head  curator  of  biology  in 
the  National  Museum.  Washington,  D.  C.     He  specializes  in 

151 


ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

ornithological  and  other  zoological  subjects  and  has  published 
a  number  of  scientific  works   in  this  field. 

F.  W.  IVoll,  professor  of  animal  nutrition  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  California,  is  a  prominent  authority  on  agricultural 
chemistry. 

John  Korcn,  in  the  service  of  the  U.  S.  Government  for 
several  years,  is  an  authority  on  statistics  and  has  written 
several    scientific    works    on   this    subject. 

In  American  library  work  mention  should  be  made  of  J.  C. 
M.  Hanson,  Juul  Dieserud  and  Torstein  Jahr.  The  former  is 
associate  director  of  the  University  of  Chicago  Library  and 
the  two  latter  are  connected  with  the  Library  of  Congress, 
Washington,  D.  C.  Dieserud  is  a  writer  on  anthropology 
and  Norse  discoveries  and  Jahr  has  written  much  on  early 
American  pioneers. 

A.      K. 


I^-' 


WARS 


PARTICIPATION  IN  AMERICAN  WARS 

By  Arne  Ktldal 

Official  Norwegian  Press  Representative  in  the   United  States. 

[HE  fighting  spirit  of  the  Vikings  has  proved  to  be 
still  active  in  the  Norwegian  immigrants  who  came 
to  America  in  modern  times.     In  all  the  American 

wars  Norwegian  settlers  have  taken  part  as  soldiers 

or  officers  and  in  some  of  them  they  can  pride  themselves  on 
a  most  glorious  record.  It  appears  that  even  in  the  Revolu- 
tionary war,  the  war  of  1812  and  the  Mexican  war  Nor- 
wegians were  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  armies  and  it  seems 
very  likely— according  to  historical  investigations— that  some 
of  the  men  accompanying  John  Paul  Jones  were  of  Norse 
descent.  The  reports  of  these  events,  however,  are  too  vague 
to  give  a  complete  picture  of  the  situation,  whereas  in  the 
case  of  the  later  wars,  particularly  the  Civil  war  and  the 
great  World  war,  full  records  of  the  merits  of  soldiers  of 
Norse  extraction  are  available. 

ft  is  estimated  that  six  or  seven  thousand  Norwegians 
enlisted  in  the  various  regiments  of  the  Northern  army  dur- 
ing the  civil  war.  The  most  typical  Norwegian  regiment  was 
the  famous  Fifteenth  Wisconsin  under  the  leadership  of  Colonel 
Hans  C.  Heg.  It  consisted  almost  exclusively  of  Norwegians, 
many  of  whom  had  only  recently  arrived  from  the  other  side 
and  many  being  unable  to  speak  the  language  of  the  country 
for  which  they  fought.  The  regiment  rapidly  came  mto 
action  and  distinguished  itself  on  several  occasions,  m  the 
battles  of  Union  City  Tennessee,  Stone's  River,  Murfrees- 
boro  and  in  the  siege  of  Island  Number  10.  It  was  men- 
tioned favorably  in  special  orders,  and  in  an  official  docu- 
ment dating  from  1861  is  found  the  following  encouragmg 
greeting    to    the    Fifteenth    Wisconsin:     "All    hail,    Norsemen, 

155 


WARS 

descendants  of  the  Vikings,  let  your  hordes  as  in  days  of  old, 
sweep  down  upon  the  South,  crushing  as  with  Thor's  ham- 
mer the  Southron  who  meets  you  on  the  field  of  battle." 

The  most  fateful  event  in  the  history  of  the  Fifteenth 
Wisconsin  was  the  bloody  two-day  battle  of  Chickamauga. 
The  Norse  regiment  fought  stubbornly  against  heavy  odds 
and  would  not  retreat.  Lying  on  the  ground  the  men  fought 
on  in  the  foremost  line  and  held  the  enemy  in  check.  But 
by  a  fatal  mistake  the  reserves  sent  to  their  support  took  them 
for  Confederate  troops  opening  fire  on  them  from  behind. 
This  was  unexpected — and  the  regiment  broke  and  ran  for 
the  first  and  last  time  in  its  history.  There  were  not  many 
left,  only  75  men.  On  the  field  they  left  their  idolized  com- 
mander and  the  flower  of  his  officers  and  men.  Colonel 
Heg  was  waving  his  hat  and  giving  the  order  for  a  renewed 
attack  upon  the  enemy's  intrenchments  when  a  bullet  hit  him. 

The  history  of  the  Fifteenth  Wisconsin  would  probably 
have  ended  with  the  battle  of  Chickamauga  if  two  companies, 
left  behind  on  garrison  duty,  had  not  joined  it  with  about 
150  men.  The  regiment  took  part  in  the  storming  of  Mis- 
sionary Ridge  and,  we  are  told,  was  the  first  to  reach  the 
summit.  In  the  battle  of  New  Hope  Church  it  again  dis- 
tinguished itself  and  in  the  summer  of  1864  it  accompanied 
Sherman's  army  on  its  march  to  the  sea,  almost  continually 
being  engaged  and  under  fire. 

The  Fifteenth  Wisconsin  took  part  in  26  battles  and 
engagements.  Its  total  losses  up  to  November  7,  1864,  were 
481  or  more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of  its  total  strengtn.  The 
State  of  Wisconsin  has  erected  a  magnificent  monument  on 
the  battlefield  of  Chickamauga  in  honor  of  the  Fifteenth 
Regiment,  and  another  marks  the  spot  where  Colonel  Heg 
fell  at  the  head  of  his  battalions.  Colonel  Heg  was  a  splendid 
type  of  what  is  best  in  the  Norwegian  character.  He  was  a 
brave,  almost  a  reckless  commander,  capable  of  inspiring  his 
men  to  great  efforts  and  his  popularity  with  his  boys  was 
immense.  The  Norwegian  Society  of  America  plans  to  erect 
a  statue  of  Colonel  Heg  in  Madison,  Wis.,  his  home  city. 

156 


WARS 

While  the  Fifteenth  Wisconsin  was  above  all  the  "Nor- 
wegian regiment"  in  the  Union  Army  there  were  several  com- 
panies of  other  regiments  which  consisted  almost  exclusively 
of  Norwegians.  This  was  true  of  Company  F  of  the  36th 
Illinois  under  the  leadership  of  Captain  Porter  C.  Olson  who 
rapidly  advanced  to  colonel  and  fell  in  the  battle  of  Franklin. 
Tennessee.  In  Company  H  of  the  23d  Wisconsin  almost  all 
the  soldiers  and  officers  were  Norwegians.  In  the  first  Min- 
nesota regiment  there  were  several  Norsemen.  This  regi- 
ment was  in  the  army  of  the  Potomac  and  suffered  heavy 
losses.  At  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  it  lost  86  per  cent,  of  its 
men,  probably  a  larger  percentage  of  losses  than  any  other 
regiment  during  the  whole  war. 

Several  years  elapsed  before  the  Americans  of  Nor- 
wegian lineage  were  again  called  upon  to  enlist  for  war  pur- 
poses. When  in  1898  the  United  States  went  to  war  with 
Spain  the  American  navy  was  manned  by  Norwegian  sailors 
to  such  an  extent  that  in  some  quarters  it  was  pointed  out 
as  a  danger.  The  records  show  that  a  great  number  of 
Norwegian  boys  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Santiago,  and 
it  is  reported  that  a  bluejacket  of  Norwegian  extraction  fired 
the  first  shot  in  the  battle  of  Manila  Bay.  Large  numbers  of 
Americans  of  Norwegian  lineage  enlisted  as  volunteers  in  the 
United  States  army  when  the  war  with  Spain  broke  out  and 
served   to   the   close  of   the   war. 

When   America    joined    the   allies    in   the   great   European 
war  and  appealed  to  its  young  people  to   mlist  for  the  service 
the    Americans    of    Norwegian    ancestry    responded    enthusias- 
tically.    We   find   a   great   number   of   them   in   the   American 
army   in   France,   and   while  most   of   these   service   men   were 
born    in    America    there    were    not    a    few    who    had    only    re- 
cently   settled    on    this    side    of    the    ocean.      They    frequently 
distinguished V  themselves    for    bravery    and    courage    and    of 
the    78    American    soldiers    who    received    the    Congressional 
medal   of   honor   there  are   at   least    four   who   safely   may   be 
designated    as    Norwegians,    namely    Corporal    Birger    Loman, 
Sergeant  Reidar  Waaler,   Sergeant  Johannes   S.   Andersen  an 
Private    Nels   Wold. 

157 


WARS 

The  two  former  were  born  in  Norway.  Corporal  Loman 
was  generally  referred  to  in  the  press  as  "the  most  dec- 
orated Yank,"  having  received  in  addition  to  the  Congres- 
sional medal  the  French  Military  Medal  and  the  Croix  de 
Guerre,  the  British  Victoria  Cross,  the  British  Distinguished 
Service  Medal  and  the  Belgian  Leopold  order.  Sergeant 
Reidar  Waaler  had  only  been  in  this  country  a  few  years 
and  was  not  an  American  citizen.  He  received  a  number  of 
decorations  for  his  bravery  and  when  the  27th  Division  to 
which  he  belonged  paraded  through  the  streets  of  New  York 
on  March  25th,  1919,  he  was  given  the  honor,  as  the  most 
decorated  man  of  the  division,  to  cut  the  silk  ribbon  stretched 
across  Fifth  Avenue  and  to  be  the  first  man  to  pass  through 
the  arch  of  victory.  There  are  several  reports  of  Sergeant 
Waaler's  brave  and  daring  spirit.  Once  he  defied  death  by 
crawling  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy's  heavy  artillery  fire  to 
a  burning  British  tank  from  which  he  rescued  two  living 
men  and  brought  with  him  one  dead.  Similar  reports  of  him 
and  his  countrymen  are  plentiful.  But  it  would  lead  too  far 
to  mention  the  citations  in  which  the  bravery,  courage  and 
spirit  of  loyalty  of  the   "Norwegian   Yanks"   were   eulogized. 

It  was  not  only  as  warriors  that  the  soldiers  of  Norse 
descent  distinguished  themselves.  They  also  excelled  as  rifle- 
men, sportsmen  and  aviators.  Many  of  them  had  officers' 
rank,  among  them  the  noted  Colonel  Jens  Bugge  who  was 
the  chief  of  the  first  army  corps  in  France.  Jens  Bugge  was 
retired  from  the  army  when  the  war  came  and  was  re- 
called as  an  advisor  to  the  general  staflF,  reentering  active 
service.  He  was  considered  one  of  the  best  informed  men 
in  the  army  on  tactics  and  strategy.  After  returning  from 
France  he  became  commandant  of  West  Point,  the  first 
American  of  Norse  extraction  to  hold  this  important  military 
post.  Another  prominent  officer  was  Brigadier-General  Alfred 
William  Bjornstad  who  acted  as  chief  of  staflF  of  the 
third  army  corps  and  in  France  chiefly  attended  to  the  train- 
ing of  officers.  He  is  now  commandant  at  Fort  Snelling, 
Minn. 

In   this  connection   mention   should   also   be   made   of   the 
158 


WARS 

war  service  which   Commander  John   A.   Gade   of   New   York 
and   Magnus   Swenson   of   Madison,  Wis.,   rendered  on   special 
errands    to    Europe    for    the    American    Government.      Com- 
mander Gade  was  entrusted  with  the  leadership  of  the  Amer- 
ican   relief    work    in    Belgium    and    Magnus    Swenson,    as    the 
right   hand   of   Mr.    Herbert   C.    Hoover   in   his    food   adminis- 
tration   work,    was   at   the   head   of   the   work    for   distribution 
of    food    supplies    in    Northern    Europe,    particularly    Finland. 
Taking  a  retrospective  view  of  the  great   World   war  the 
impression    survives    that    the    record    shown    by    Americans 
of    Norwegian    lineage    is   one    that    may    be    characterized    as 
noble   and   proud.     They   enlisted   when   the   call   came   and   a 
number    of    them    gave    their    lives    in    defence    of    America. 
Also    in    other    ways    they    demonstrated    their    loyalty    and 
patriotism,    by    the    women's    service   jn    the    Red    Cross,    by 
heavy  subscriptions  to  the  liberty  loans,  by  ministerial  service 
in  the  field,  by  establishment  of  volunteer  army  training  corps, 
and    by    many    other    patriotic    services.      They    quietly    went 
about    their    work    and    without    hesitation    oflfered    their    con- 
tribution   in    defence   of    the    stars    and    stripes    for   the    glory 
of   the   country    for   which    their    forefathers   had    fought   and 
died  before  them. 

It  may  be  maintained,  without  fear  of  contradiction, 
that  the  record  of  Americans  of  Norwegian  lineage  in  Amer- 
ican wars  belongs  to  the  greatest  achievements  ever  per- 
formed by  Norsemen  since  the  heroic  saga-times.  Thus,  both 
by  his  material  contributions  and  the  shedding  of  his  blood 
has  the  Norwegian  immigrant  won  his  rights  as  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States  of  America. 


159 


SPORTS 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  SPORTS 

By  Carl  G.  O.   Hansen 
Associate  Editor,  Minneapolis  Tidende. 

LL  Norwegians  are  fond  of  life  out  of  doors  and, 
as  a  rule,  lovers  of  sport.  Their  special  fields  are 
skiing,  sailing  and  skating,  although  they  also 
will  be  found  in  almost  every  other  field 
of  sport.  The  homeland  of  the  Norseman  offers  pe- 
culiar advantages  for  the  skier,  the  oarsman,  the  yachtsman, 
the  skater.  The  snowclad  mountainside  beckons  to  the  lad 
and  lassie  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  roam  and  rove,  in- 
viting them  to  try  a  swift  glide  down  its  slope.  As  one  of 
the  greatest  seafaring  nations  the  Norwegians  naturally  at 
a  very  early  age  learn  to  handle  the  oars  and  maneuver 
the  sails.  During  the  beautiful  winter  season  skating  is 
excellent  on  the  fjords  and  the  inland  lakes.  The  bracing 
climate  makes  for  health  and  strength. 

It  is  then  but  natural  that  Norwegians  in  America  have 
become  the  leaders  in  these  fields  of  sport.  There  is  less 
professionalism  in  these  fields  than  in  most  sports,  and  the 
Norwegians  do  not  take  very  kindly  to  this  sort  of  profes- 
sionalism.    They  are  truly   devotees  of   these   sports. 

Men  of  Norwegian  blood  have  distinguished  themselves 
in  other  branches  of  sport  as  well.  Usually,  however,  these 
are  of  the  second,  third  or  fourth  generation,  but  even  then 
they  are  very  seldom  found  among  professional  boxers  or 
baseball  players.  Wrestling  is  a  little  more  to  their  liking 
than  boxing.  At  the  universities  and  colleges,  especially  in 
the  west,  some  of  the  foremost  athletes  are  students  of  Nor- 
wegian extraction. 

Skiing  is  the  Norwegian  sport  par  excellence.  Its  popu- 
larity has  long  since  gone  beyond  the  borders  of  Norway, 
and   in    few   countries   has   it  been  adopted   with   such   cnthu- 

X63 


SPORTS 

siasm  as  in  the  United  States.  This  is  due  principally,  of 
course,  to  the  example  set  by  Norwegian  immigrants.  It  is 
no  longer  therefore  only  a  Norwegian  sport.  Americans  of 
other  than  Norse  origin  have  taken  to  it  with  enthusiasm. 
Accounts  of  ski  meets  are  now  given  a  prominent  place 
in  the  sporting  sections  of  our  newspapers.  No  first 
class  dealei'  in  sporting  goods  neglects  to  have  a  good 
assortment  of  skis.  Devotees  consider  skiing  the  king  of 
all   outdoor   winter   sports. 

Skis  were  used  in  America  long  before  skiing  became 
the  prominent  winter  sport  it  now  is.  Many  a  Norwegian 
immigrant  took  his  skis  with  him  to  America.  In  the  older 
settlements  of  Illinois,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Iowa,  and  the 
Dakotas,  the  Norwegian  pioneers  more  easily  than  others  made 
their  way  through  forest  and  over  prairie  on  their  winter 
journeys   to    town   because  they   had   their   skis. 

The  first  record  made  on  skis  in  America  was  set  by 
"Snowshoe  Thompson,"  a  native  of  Telemarken — famous  for 
its  excellent  skiers — who  came  to  this  country  in  1837  and  for 
twenty  years  on  his  skis  carried  the  mail  over  the  mountains 
from  Hangtown,  or  Placerville,  California,  to  Carson  Valley, 
Idaho,  a  distance  of  ninety  miles. 

The  skiers  could  not  fail  to  attract  attention,  and  when 
about  thirty  or  forty  years  ago  winter  carnivals  were  given 
in  cities  of  the  west,  skiers  took  part.  The  first  ski  club  was 
founded  in  the  middle  of  the  eighties,  and  from  that  time 
on  skiing  has  been  one  of  the  principal  recognized  winter 
sports  of  the  middle  northwestern  states.  Eau  Claire,  Wis., 
Minneapolis  and  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  all  lay  claim  to  the  dis- 
tinction of  having  had  the  first  ski  club  in  America.  In  the 
latter  eighties  an  association  of  ski  clubs  was  formed  and 
r^^lar  national  ski  meets  initiated.  During  the  nineties  the 
interest  lagged  somewhat.  In  1904  a  new  association  was 
organized  which  still  survives  and  flourishes.  Regular  na- 
tional meets  have  been  held  every  year  since  the  formation 
of  the  ski  association. 

The  National  Ski  Association  of  America  was  founded 
by  Carl  Tellefsen  of  Ishpeming,  Mich.,  now  deceased.     It  was 

164 


SPORTS 

through  his  untiring  effort  and  winning  personality  that  the 
association  was  formed  and  the  sport  put  under  organized 
control. 

For  a  time  skiing  threatened  to  degenerate  into  a  com- 
mercial enterprise.  Tempted  by  big  money  offers  for  their 
exhibitions  of  skill,  a  few  men  attempted  to  force  profes- 
sionalism on  the  organization,  and  for  a  time  a  bitter  fight 
raged  over  that  issue. 

To  Mr.  Thor  O.  Raaen  of  Chicago  belongs  the  credit 
of  waging  the  war  that  banished  the  taint  of  professionalism 
from  the  National  Ski  Association  of  America.  Mr.  Raaen 
served  as  president  of  the  association  for  three  years  and 
when    he    retired    professionalism    was    thoroughly    wiped    out 

Another  untiring  worker  in  the  interest  of  ski  sport  de- 
velopment in  America  is  Mr.  Aksel  Holter  of  Ashland,  Wis. 
Mr.  Holter  was  for  15  years  national  secretary  of  the  asso- 
ciation and  laid  down  an  enormous  amount  of  time  and  labor 
for  the  success  of  the  sport.  The  present  national  president 
is  Mr.  G.  C.  Torguson  of  Glenwood,  Minn.,  an  untiring 
worker   in   this   field. 

It  is  of  interest  to  note  in  this  connection  that  skis  have 
been  officially  adopted  by  our  government  for  army  purposes 
and   in  the   forestry   serace   and   national   parks. 

On  making  skiing  a  regular  sport  no  serious  efforts  were 
made  to  establish  records  for  some  years.  The  skiers  were 
willing  enough  but  the  hillsides  of  the  middle  northwestern 
states  were  not  hke  the  ski  hills  of  Norway.  Where  there 
is  a  will  there  is  a  way,  however.  If  these  states  had  no 
Holmenkollen  or  GraakoUen  (two  of  the  most  famous  ski 
hills  of  Norway)'  they  might  be  created.  High  steel  scaffolds, 
or  ski  slides,  were  erected  and  covered  with  snow.  Hereto- 
fore the  skiers  in  America  had  looked  upon  it  as  a  matter 
of  course  that  the  records  should  be  held  in  Norway.  In 
the  earliest  tournaments  a  jump  of  100  feet  was  considered 
good,  now  twice  that  distance  has  been  covered  by  the 
jumpers.  In  February,  191 3,  Ragnar  Omtvedt  of  Chicago 
set  a  new  world's  record  by  making  a  standing  jump  of  i6q 
feet  at   Ironwood,  Mich.     Since  that   time  the   world's   record 

i6S 


SPORTS 

has  been  boosted  several  times,  usually  in  America.  The 
record  is  now  214  feet,  established  by  Anders  Haugen  at 
Dillon,  Colorado,  February  29,  1920.  During  the  same  meet 
he  made  a  jump  of  218  feet  but  fell. 

Ragnar  Omtvedt's  world  record  was  broken  in  19 15  by 
Amble  Ommundsen  who  jumped  177^  feet  at  Mjfindalen, 
Norway.  The  following  year  this  was  beaten  by  Henry  Hall 
by  jumping  203  feet  in  the  hill  of  Steamboat  Springs,  Colo., 
March  9,  1919.  Hall's  record  was  beaten  by  Anders  Haugen 
who  made  a  jump  of  214  feet  in  the  hill  of  the  Summit  County 
Winter    Sports    Club    near    Dillon,    Colo. 

Anders  Haugen,  the  world's  ski  champion,  was  born  at 
Boe,  Telemarken,  Norway,  and  is  thirty-two  years  old. 

Annual  summer  ski  meets  have  been  held  by  skiers  on 
the  Pacific  coast  since  1919  in  the  hills  of  Mount  Rainier, 
Washington, 

The  ski  meets  in  the  middle  northwestern  states  have 
attracted  wide  attention  and  there  have  been  present  up- 
wards of  10,000  spectators.  The  municipalities  have  come 
to  recognize  the  importance  of  the  ski  sport.  In  Minne- 
apolis a  Municipal  Ski  club  was  organized  in  February, 
1920.  The  Board  of  Park  Commissioners  of  the  same  city 
was  the  prime  mover  for  a  Winter  Carnival  held  in  Feb- 
ruary of  this  year,  and  in  connection  with  this  ski  runs  were 
held  in  Glen  wood  Park  before  an  assemblage  of  over  six 
thousand   spectators. 

In  several  cities  of  the  Northwest  the  lofty,  steel  ski 
slides  bear  mute  testimony  the  year  around  of  the  keen  in- 
terest taken  in  the  ski  sport.  In  approaching  Virginia,  Minn., 
for  example,  the  traveller  by  rail  sees  the  ski  slide  long 
before  he  observes  the  first  houses,  and  if  curiosity  prompts 
him  to  inquire  of  a  townsman  what  that  structure  might 
be  he  is  met  with  the  response:  "That  is  our  ski  slide — 
the    greatest    in    the    country." 

The  American  Norsemen's  capabilities  as  yachtsmen  -"vere 
proclaimed  to  the  world  when  the  American  yacht  Resolute 
won  the  cup  races  with  Shamiock  July  20,  1920.  For  the 
thirteenth    time    since   the   in.'^ernational    cup    races    began    over 

166 


SPORTS 

fifty  years  ago  a  British  challenger  was  defeated  by  an 
American  defender.  The  thirty  men  who  made  up  the  crew 
of  the  Resolute  were  twenty-two  Norwegians,  seven  Swedes 
and  one  Dane,  all  American  citizens  however.  The  sailing 
master  of  the  defender  was  Captain  Chris  Christensen.  Cap- 
tain Christensen,  since  he  arrived  in  America  from  Arendal, 
Norway,  in  1882,  has  taken  part  in  many  national  and  in- 
ternational regattas.  It  is  said  that  no  man  knows  the 
vagaries  and  whims  of  the  wind  and  weather  along  the  Atlan- 
tic coast  better  than  he.  Many  of  the  racing  captains  of 
the  Atlantic  ports  are  Americans  of  Norwegian  birth.  The 
racing  master  of  the  New  York  Yacht  Club  since  1874  is 
Louis   W.    Blix    from    Sandefjord,    Norway. 

Since  skating  races  for  the  international  distances  of 
500,  1,500,  5,000  and  10,000  meters  were  introduced  in  1886 
the  different  records  have  at  various  times  been  held  by 
Norwegians.  Several  of  these  Norwegian  champions  have 
visited  the  United  States,  Axel  Paulsen,  Alfred  Naess,  Mar- 
tinus  Ljirdahl,  Peder  0stlund,  Harald  Hagen,  Adolf  Norseng, 
Oscar  Frederiksen,  Rud.  Gundersen  and  Oscar  Mathisen. 
Of  these  the  first  and  the  last  are  perhaps  best  known. 
Axel  Paulsen  made  this  country  his  home  for  two  or  three 
years,  1888-90,  and  took  part  in  many  races.  Among  those 
whom  he  outdistanced  were  Rudolph  Goetz  and  Hugh 
McCormick. 

Oscar  Mathisen  of  Christiania,  who  first  won  interna- 
tional fame  at  Davos,  Switzerland,  in  the  winter  of  1906-07, 
was  in  the  United  States  a  couple  of  years  and  met  several 
of  the  best  skaters  of  this  country  on  the  rinks.  "Bobby" 
McLean  of  Chicago  tried  to  beat  him  on  his  own  ground  and 
went  to  Christiania  for  that  purpose.  The  match  took  place 
February  8,  1920  and  Oscar  Mathisen,  winning  3  of  the  4 
races,  was  declared  champion  of  the  world.  (The  official 
time  for  the  exciting  10,000  meters  race  was:  Mathisen  18 
minutes,   39.1    seconds;   McLean    19   minutes,   2/5    seconds.) 

The  present  American  ice  skating  champion  is  Arthur 
Staff,  who  captured  the  national  title  in  a  match  last  Feb- 
ruary   on    Lake    Placid,    N.    Y.      Arthur    Staff    was    born    in 

167 


SPORTS 

Chicago  of  Norwegian  parents.  He  is  this  year  for  the  first 
time  visiting  the  land  of  his  ancestors  and  it  is  reported  that 
he  will  seek  a  match  in  Norway  next  winter  with  the  world's 
champion,  Oscar  Mathisen.  It  will  be  interesting  to  see  the 
outcome  of  a  match  between  the  American  champion  of  Norse 
ancestry  and   the   world's   champion  of   Norway. 

In  the  field  of  tennis  all  Americans  are  proud  of  the 
achievements  of  "the  girl  from  Norway,"  Mrs.  Molla  Bjur- 
stedt  Mallory.  Her  sportsmanlike  conduct  toward  her  French 
rival,  Mile.  Suzanne  Lenglen,  after  the  visiting  player's  un- 
fortunate illness  and  default,  is  still  fresh  in  the  memory  of 
all    lovers    of    true    sport. 

The  New  York  Times'  tennis  observer,  in  an  article  in 
that  newspaper,  Sunday,  October  23,  192 1,  has  the  following 
to    say   about   this    Norwegian   immigrant    champion: 

"Regarding  Mrs.  Mallory's  position  in  first  place  in  the 
ranking  there  can  be  but  one  opinion.  Never  in  the  history 
of  the  sport  were  American  women's  tennis  laurels  intrusted 
to  such  capable  hands  as  in  those  of  the  present  champion 
this  last  summer.  The  Times'  observer  of  tennis  is  willing 
to  admit  that,  in  advance  of  the  women's  national  tourna- 
ment, he  considered  that  the  main  burden  of  defense  against 
the  invasion  of  Mile.  Suzanne  Lenglen  lay  rather  with  Miss 
Mary  Browne  than  with  Mrs.  Mallory.  He  was  mistaken. 
He  had  not  sized  up  the  magnificent  resources  of  Mrs.  Mal- 
lory correctly.  He  had  thought  that  a  more  versatile  game 
than  Mrs.  Mallory's  was  needed  to  meet  the  French  girl. 
He  had  noted  Miss  Browne's  command  of  a  net  attack  and 
her  ability  to  lead  up  to  it  by  well  laid  ground  strokes  and 
he  had  thought  that  her  greater  variety  of  strokes  made  her 
America's  one  greatest  hope  in  the  successful  defense  of 
the  trophy. 

"Never  was  acknowledgment  of  incorrect  judgment  a  hap- 
pier task  than  in  the  case  of  the  national  tournament  and 
Mrs.  Mallory's  superb  performance  in  it.  In  her  defeat  of 
Mile.  Lenglen,  Mrs.  Mallory  did  something  that  no  observer 
of  the  ijame,  remembering  what  had  happened  between  the 
strated  that  not  only  was  she  tb»  foremost  player  in  America, 

x68 


SPORTS 

two  in  Europe,  had  thought  her  capable  of  doing.  She  demon- 
but  that  she  was  clearly  the  superior  of  the  girl  whom  all 
the  world  considered  the  greatest  woman  player  who  had 
ever  raised  a  racquet.  It  was  not  purely  her  splendid  skill 
that  made  this  victory  possible,  rare  though  that  was.  It  was 
unadulterated  courage,  gameness,  determination.  Mrs.  Mallory 
raised  the  back-court  driving  game  to  unheard-of  heights  as 
an  attacking  medium  in  women's  tennis.  Having  a  limited 
repertory  of  strokes,  she  used  them  as  never  they  had  been 
before.  Almost  every  shot  was  a  forcing  shot  and  sheer 
grit  enabled  the  American  champion  to  handle  returns  that 
any  other  player  would  have  passed  up  as  impossible.  In 
all  the  history  of  the  sport  no  player,  masculine  or  fem- 
inine, ever  rose  to  the  occasion  with  more  consummate  mas- 
tery or  a  finer  exhibition  of  grit  than  Mrs.  Mallory  showed 
in  the  national  tourney.  To  Mrs.  Mallory  more  than  to  any 
other  player  in  the  game  in  the  season  of  192 1,  one's  hat  is 
ofT.     She  was  magnificent." 

"Marvellous  Molla"  has  gone  from  triumph  to  triumph 
until  she  stands  as  the  undisputed  champion  woman  tennis 
player.  Her  game  is  superb,  and  she  has  given  America  a 
glimpse  of  the  best  tradition  of  the  Norse  race  in  the  field 
of   sport. 

In  football  Americans  of  Norwegian  extraction  are 
doing  excellent  work.  The  football  teams  of  the  Norwegian 
American  Athletic  Association  of  Chicago  have  made  an  en- 
viable record  in  soccer  football,  which  is  the  game  preferred 
by  Norsemen,  and  are  regarded  as  being  among  the  top 
notchers    in    the    soccer    league. 

The  Norwegian  American  Athletic  Association  is  per- 
haps the  leading  sports  organization  of  the  Norwegian  group 
in  America,  although  other  strong  sports  organizations  exist 
in  New  York  and  other  cities.  .  The  Chicago  association,  how- 
ever, embracees  nearly  all  forms  of  sports  such  as  skiing, 
skating,  turning,  swimming,  soccer  football,  bicycle  riding 
and  all  forms  of  track  and  field  sports. 

It  is  this  organization  or  its  forerunner,  the  old  Sleipner 
Athletic    Gub,    which    has    developed    ice    skaters    like    Arthur 

169 


SPORTS 

Staff,  the  present  American  national  champion,  and  has 
captured  innumerable  records  in  many  other  fields. 

One  of  the  finest  trained  and  most  efficient  turner  so- 
cieties in  America  is  the  Norwegian  Turner  Society  of 
Brooklyn,   N.  Y. 

^he  Norwegians  are  among  the  peoples  who  come  near- 
est being  perfect  specimens  of  humanity,  according  to  scien- 
tific surveys,  and  their  offspring  in  this  country  do  not 
deteriorate.  It  may  be  noted  that  at  the  time  of  America's 
entry  into  the  World  war  North  Dakota,  where  forty  per- 
cent of  the  population  is  of  Norwegian  extraction,  had  the 
smallest  percentage  of  rejections  at  camps  of  any  state  in 
the  Union. 

At  the  universities  and  colleges  of  the  middle  west  these 
young  Americans  distinguish  themselves  as  athletes.  They 
are  among  the  football  stars  and  the  best  track  men.  At 
the  University  of  Minnesota  the  student  who  at  present  is 
credited  with  having  most  successfully  combined  scholastic 
attainments  with  athletic  excellence  is  Ame  Oas,  and  his 
predecessor  having  this  enviable  distinction  was  Erling  Platou. 

During  the  world  war  Americans  of  Norwegian  origin 
distinguished  themselves  as  fighters.  Four  of  those  who  were 
awarded  the  Congressional  Medal  of  Honor,  the  highest  dis- 
tinction accorded  an  American  soldier,  were  men  of  Nor- 
wegian blood,  Corporal  Birger  Loman,  Sergeant  Reidar 
Waaler,  Privates  Nels  Tidemand  Wold  and  Johannes  S. 
Andersen.  As  sharp  shooters  and  in  athletics  the  fighters 
of  Norwegian  blood  proved  their  mettle.  Sergeant  Olav 
Gunheim  of  Canby,  Minn.,  351st  Infantry,  was  awarded  a 
gold  medal  by  General  Pershing  for  being  among  the  twenty- 
five  best  riflemen  in  the  American  Expeditionary  Forces.  He 
won  fourth  place  in  the  A.  E.  F.  contest  on  the  d'Anvours 
range  near  Le  Mans  in  competition  with  1,300  of  the  army's 
best  marksmen.  Trygve  Mordt,  New  York,  who  served  in 
the  United  States  navy  for  four  years,  won  the  distinction 
of    being   the    best   all-around    athlete   among   the   bluejackets. 


170 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  Agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date; 


BBKKEEPER 

PRESERVATION  TECHNOLOGIES,  LP. 
1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Twp.,  PA  16066 
H12)  779-2111